• We are currently experiencing a flood of requests from bots scraping the forums. Unfortunately it has gotten to the point where it is negatively impacting the site. As a result the forums may be slow and you may periodically experiance an error message. We are aware of the problem and apologize for the inconvenience.
  • Be sure to join the discussion on our discord at: Discord.gg/serebii
  • If you're still waiting for the e-mail, be sure to check your junk/spam e-mail folders

Namohysip

Dragon Enthusiast
Chapter 180 – Left Behind

The wind nipped uncomfortably at Anam’s slime. He sat on the western side of the caldera with the sun at his back. As he overlooked Kilo Village, the shadow of twilight creeping over its streets, he sighed and turned his head to the right. There, Madeline, Giratina, and James sat with him.

“Seems we’re lagging behind,” Madeline remarked. “Giratina, do you think we’ve gotten familiar enough with one another?”

“I’d like more time, ideally, but we aren’t in ideal circumstances.” Giratina chuckled. In her bulkier, six-legged form, she stood higher than all atop the caldera. “We even have Aramé with us this time.”

“Are you really gonna do it?” Anam asked. “I mean… I guess you have to… but…”

Madeline gently patted Anam’s back. “Yes,” the great Goodra said. “Unlike many of the others, though, Giratina and I… have lived very different lives. Similar, but different enough that it may be an adjustment period. Giratina spent time in the Reverse World awaiting the day to spring her trap against Dark Matter. And I… well, I’d been caught up within his realm. We were practically neighbors, yet never knew it. But while Giratina was sealed, I lived a whole life. I met James… I had you.”

“And I don’t intend to take that away,” Giratina said, nodding. “But your mother may change when we reunite, Anam. And I hope you can accept that.”

James looked conflicted. Anam didn’t need Diyem’s power to see that. However, the Decidueye nodded firmly all the same. “People change. It’s as the others have said. This unification is… just an acceleration of the same concept. I’ve changed a great deal, too.”

Madeline chuckled. “Yes. For example, you abandoned your Salandit form the moment you had the chance…”

James’ feathers puffed up. “…Do you prefer it?”

“I prefer James,” Madeline replied simply. “I’d love you no matter what physical form you took. If you enjoy being a Decidueye more, then a Decidueye you are.” She chuckled into one of her grabbers. “Usually, using a Transfer Orb of that nature is very expensive. You should be lucky, getting a divine bargain like that…”

“I suppose I am,” James said, relaxing. “…This talk, though. Are you planning on doing this, then? Unifying?”

“Yes. I think it’s time, before we start getting some nagging questions to do it. Will that be okay?”

Anam fidgeted again. He was worried he’d lose her again. But…

No. He had to be strong. For everyone. He may not be much of a leader figure in Kilo Village anymore, but he still had to put on a brave face. People still looked up to him.

“Okay,” Anam said.

“You’ve grown up,” Madeline remarked. “I’ve noticed it ever since you stopped taking on the world’s weight. Funny, the timing of that…”

“I… I had to stay positive before or I’d… you know, with Mister Matter…” Anam nodded nervously. “But then… I lost him, and my head was all quiet, and… I just… I relaxed. I dunno. I don’t know what I wanna do now…”

“It must have been a shock,” James said. “But… take your time, Anam. It’s okay.”

“You mean all the… cutesy things you did,” Giratina said, “was a defense against Diyem?”

“Cutesy?” Anam asked.

“…Ah… never mind. I thought that was what you were referring to. But I do notice a shift in your behavior without Diyem. I can’t place it in words, though…”

“Mm.” Anam bit his tongue. He wasn’t sure, either.

Madeline stood up. “Well, regardless, Giratina was able to make a small pocket for us to get our affairs in order,” Madeline said. “It won’t be long.”

“Wait—wait, now now?” Anam said, springing to his feet. “Hang on!”

“Hm?”

Anam tackled Madeline in a hug. Even with how large Anam was, Madeline towered over him thanks to Necrozma’s blessing. He squeezed her tight, just in case he may not get the opportunity again, and then used his horns to grab James and pull him in next.

“Uff—”

For much longer than they probably wanted, Anam held them there. “You’ll really stay you?” Anam asked Madeline, face buried in her slime.

“I will,” Madeline promised. Anam finally pulled away and Madeline stepped to Giratina.

“This won’t be too long,” Giratina said. “Are you ready?”

Anam held his breath as Madeline stepped into a black circle that Giratina had formed on the ground. She disappeared as if hopping into a pool of ink. Giratina followed and the circle closed behind them with a little puff of black haze.

Anam steadied his breathing. James hopped a little closer and lowered his head.

“I trust that they’ll be okay,” James said. “Anam… that was very strong of you.”

“Mmg…” Anam nodded. “I just wanted one last hug. Because… because I know she won’t be the same. I could tell. They’re too different…”

James delicately brought his wing over Anam’s thigh. “Hold strong, Anam. I’m sure she still wants to be part of the family. I’m just as worried… but I trust her. We’ve gotten to know Giratina, haven’t we?”

“Mm…” Anam nodded. “They’re similar, just… so much happened apart. It wasn’t like the others, who were, you know, Titans for most of it, so they don’t remember…”

“She was a Titan, too,” James reminded. “Just not as long.”

Anam settled down again. Maybe it would be okay. Waiting was agonizing. Was she back yet?

The silence grew louder in Anam’s head.

“Was it my fault?” Anam asked.

“What?”

“S… sorry.” Anam looked down. “I don’t know why I said that.”

“What could be your fault?”

“…I don’t… know.”

“Anam… this is all far bigger than any one person,” James said. “Are you trying to shoulder the blame for this?”

Anam couldn’t answer. In his mind, he saw Nevren controlling him; he saw Diyem in the void, berating him; he saw the vortex in the sky. He remembered knowing so much and saying so little, all to keep the peace. Waiting until it was too late.

“I guess it’s nothing,” Anam said softly.

“Anam,” James said firmly. “You did what you thought was best for Kilo. You unified the world and brought it into a golden era. You even kept at bay one of the greatest darknesses this world had. Without you, I’m certain the world would have been much worse and less prepared for today. Look.”

James spread a wing toward the twilight-bathed town.

“The world shattered and yet its people came together, all under the philosophy you had fostered. The Hearts, beating as one. Not just a Thousand, but countless souls all united for one goal—to survive, to counter the world’s trials. And much of that was because of you, Anam.”

James looked down. “I’m proud of you. I couldn’t be prouder, Anam. Even if you want to step down from that role… I hope you don’t forget all you’ve done.”

In Anam’s mind, he saw Jerry’s surprised look. Diyem, despite everything, encouraging him. And he saw so many hopeful eyes staring at him when the world had first fallen.

“…Do you really think,” Anam said, “I can still do something good?”

“Easily,” James said. “The world may be changing, but you’re still part of it. When this is all over… why don’t we find that new purpose together?”

Anam smiled. This time, it was genuine. “Yeah. Okay.”

The ground rumbled. A black portal tore open. A dark figure hopped out and landed heavily as it shed its dark coating…

“Oh!” Anam blinked and took in the new form…

It had Madeline’s size and shape. However, parts of her body had Giratina’s amber armor, especially along her neck. Her goo had taken on a similar, amber color, though the skin beneath was a much darker, grayer hue. Her front had taken on Giratina’s black, crimson pattern, just as her striking, terrifying eyes.

“Wow, um… you, um…!”

“…What?” she asked. “Is something wrong?”

James’ feathers had puffed out again. Anam wasn’t sure if he was terrified, or…

She leaned forward, staring at Anam’s slimy, somewhat reflective belly. “Oh,” she whispered. “That’s very different…”

“What is, um, what’s your name?” Anam asked. “Are you… are you still Mom?”

The Giratina-Goodra was puzzled at first. Then, as if it dawned on her, she sighed and said, “Yes, Anam. All the same. In a way…” She straightened her back. “It reminds me of… having a work life and a home life. But right now…” She pointed ahead. “It looks like we might have some work to do.”

An evening gathering collected near the town square. Anam saw individual bodies from how shadows blocked parts of the street’s Luminous Orbs as they lit up.

“Huh?” Anam leaned in. “That’s weird… I don’t remember there being any meetings.”

James’ eyes were focused at the caldera wall’s base. “I think we’re about to find our answer. Willow’s coming.”

“Sharp eyes as ever,” Madeline commented.

They descended the rocky hill until Anam, too, spotted the little yellow speck hopping toward them. “Hey! Hey, hey!” the Joltik shouted.

“Hey, Willow! What’s in the Willow Communication Foundation today?” Anam grinned.

Willow, pleased with this, raised her body higher and said, “I have a super important message! Madeline, Anam, James, and Aramé are going to work together and practice their purification circle!”

“Their what?” James asked.

“Meet at the center of town!” And, after providing zero extra information, Willow zipped off for town again.

Anam, Madeline, and James looked at one another with confusion.

“Maybe it’s part of Owen’s plan?” Anam suggested.

“Perhaps,” Madeline said, frowning. “Well… let’s find out.”

As twilight completely covered Kilo Village in its shadow, Anam walked a little closer to his parents. Even if they were heading into the unknown… Madeline felt the same. She was close enough. And for that, even the cold darkness was a little warmer that night.

<><><>​

Owen had spent the rest of the afternoon holed up in the offices of Heart HQ, going over records and commandeering a space for himself to hang up names on walls. Most Heart staff assumed he was crazy and left him to his own devices. Owen’s Perceive was on overdrive, counting heads, and tracking everyone’s elements. He had to glance at people for the energy-based ones occasionally, and his wide, hyper-focused eyes unnerved them.

“Still missing a few people…”

“Well, Owen, not everyone would be here,” Amia said gently. “Some of them are still trying to handle chaos in the rest of the world. The Waypoints aren’t all online yet, I think…”

The Gardevoir gently placed a hand on his back. In terms of behavior, she was a lot like the Amia he remembered. Yet all Amia’s memories of Owen seemed so distant, the way she treated him—and, in some ways, how she treated Alex.

“Is something bothering you?” the Hydreigon in question asked, hovering just behind Amia. “That list was very specific…”

“We have a lot of Dragons,” Owen said.

“…What?” Alex asked, suddenly looking self-conscious of his three heads.

“Dragons. We have a lot of them. Actually, they’re pretty good for this.”

“P-pretty good for what, Owen?”

“The Purification Circle.” Owen pointed at the list of names. “Four people stand in a circle, channeling one of their elements that’d be stronger, and facing someone who has at least one that’s weaker to that one. Then, we have nine of those in an even bigger circle, and we put Emily in the middle of it! It works! It’s one of the strongest anti-Shadow things I’ve seen… and that was just with mortal Pokémon!”

“Umm…” Amia pursed her lips. “You’re going to have to explain that one slowly…”

“Or… simply?” Alex asked nervously. “Oh, dear…”

Owen tittered. “It’s the way auras interact. I don’t know the science behind it, just that it works. I tested it with simple mortals, and it was enough to purify a different Shadow Lugia—one that had such a deep darkness that Lugia’s feathers changed! …Kinda like Emily. And that was just with normal Pokémon in the circle.”

A great, loud, intentionally noticeable yawn caught everyone’s attention. While most turned away shortly after, Owen kept his gaze fixed on the Aerodactyl as he entered his Perceive range.

“There a reason you woke me up this early?” he growled.

“Jerry, it’s still evening.”

“Wha?” Jerry squinted, looking at the sky. “…Sun’s coming up on the wrong side.”

“Because it’s evening.”

Jerry stared at the sky for a while longer. Just then, a Willow hopped atop Jerry’s head from his back.

“I zapped him awake to make sure he came!” Willow declared.

“Whyyyy did this have to happen now and not, you know, tomorrow?” Jerry said. He looked like he was ready to collapse in the streets and call it a nest.

“Because I need everyone to gather into groups of four based on this list,” Owen said. “And I need everyone in those groups to sleep together.”

The gentle buzz of the crowd’s murmuring abruptly halted.

“Owen…” Amia sighed. “I mean this very gently, but… is there any possible way you can phrase that differently?”

“You need to spend the night together. And probably get very personal, too.”

Jerry groaned and turned around. “I’m leavin’.”

Several others groaned, too.

“Wait, wait!” Owen said quickly, spreading his wings. “I’m serious! It’s part of the plan! This Purification Circle… it needs auras that have a good rhythm with each other. Pokémon are beings of aura and emotion—you need to be in sync with each other. Get to know each other, and be nearby. That’s why I need this to start as soon as possible to make sure this works. I even tried to make it so you can all be in similar groups already, so in a lot of ways, a lot of the work’s already done!”

“Still using your ‘turn of phrase’ pranks, are you?” Madeline called dully from across the crowd. “Really, Owen. Two thousand years and you still do that? There’s no way you can be oblivious to it after all that time.”

“…Wait.” Jerry gasped, pointing at Owen. He was much more awake now. “That’s on purpose?! I thought you were just an idiot! You…” Jerry squinted at him. “You psycho! You’re a fraud!”

“H-hang on, everyone!” Owen raised his hands as the crowd started discussing things at random. “It looks like most people are gathered up now, or… enough of them before we won’t get the night at all. Just—trust me on this, okay? I made copies of the plan for everyone to read, and your groups are all in the back. I asked Anam to set aside some areas in Heart HQ for this if you can’t find housing yourselves, too.”

Jerry grumbled and grabbed one of the papers once Owen handed it over, eyes skimming through. “…This looks like some freaky alchemy circle in The Steel Chemist. You’re not gonna steal our spirits with this, right?”

“No, nothing like that,” Owen said. “Besides, if I wanted your spirit, I’d just pull you into my Orb, remember?”

“Right, you actually can claim and summon spirits,” Jerry growled. “I’ll add necromancy to your list of totally-not-evil traits.”

A deeper voice rumbled from the gathering’s edge. “To be fair, he used to side with me.”

Diyem, a Charizard with darker scales, approached with his arms crossed. “I suppose that counts as evil in some ways… at a time.” He gestured for one of the papers. Looking it over, he hummed. “Interesting. It’s building up for one big aura blast to drive out corrupting forces and leave the raw spirit behind. How strange. It reminds me of something Palkia would make.”

Owen shook his head. “It was pioneered by the research in a place called Pokémon HQ Lab in Orre.”

Palkia, in another part of the crowd, stood straighter. Owen wondered why; he didn’t usually react to those sorts of things. The mumbling crowd made it hard for Owen to concentrate on any one movement. Maybe gathering everyone like this was a bad idea for his Perceive. He was tempted to pop off his horns for the rest of the meeting but decided to power through.

His parents stared blankly at him.

“Oh, uh, I guess that’s it,” Owen said. “I just need people to get their auras tuned with each other as much as possible. It’ll help with the ‘tempo,’ or something, with the Purification Circle.”

Jerry groaned. “Fine, whatever. So, it looks like I’m grouped with… Brandon, Leo, and… who’s Lucas?”

“Me!” barked a Mega Houndoom, scampering to Jerry. He would have pounced on him had Eon not called Lucas to sit.

“…Right.” Jerry sighed. “Well, thanks. I guess. Those guys seem sane, at least. Brandon’s that Steel Machoke, right?”

“Reshiram, too, but I need him to be a Steel Machoke for this specifically,” Owen confirmed.

“What?”

“To make the effectiveness circle.”

Jerry looked at the list again, then at Lucas, and then Leo wiping his eyes a few feet away. “…Right, okay… I think I see what you’re talking about. Ugh, it’s like I’m back in school, learning all those elemental matchups… I never thought I’d have to use that outside of class. All that mattered was the stuff I used…”

Owen smiled awkwardly and left Jerry to socialize. He started passing out the papers to each person on the list. By now, the dim Luminous Orbs along the road and his tail were all that illuminated the area.

“Oh! There you are.” He’d said it to himself, but Mhynt had just entered his range. The Treecko was so small that Owen nearly missed her amid all the other moving bodies. “Mhynt!”

He spread his wings and glided to her. The Treecko had suddenly tensed and stared at Owen with scorn.

He slowed his approach. “Uh, Mhynt?”

Her expression softened instantly and she nodded. “You woke us up early,” she said. “I was enjoying a nap in clean air.”

“Sorry. I, uh… Here.” Owen leaned forward and offered her a paper nearly as tall as she was. “I hope this isn’t too—”

“Thank you.” Mhynt nodded, reading it over. Everything about her was tense… Was something wrong? She was skimming through the words, the way her eyes moved, and she never looked at him once.

“Is everything okay on Kilo?” he asked.

“Hm?” She looked up. Her eyes had quickly darted down. “Oh. Yes. They are.”

“It’s good to see you again and not, you know, in a place that’d…”

The more Owen spoke, the worse Mhynt’s body language became. Was he doing something wrong?

Mhynt’s eyes widened with a realization. “I have to go,” she said, falling backward. Owen reached on reflex to halt her fall, but then she disappeared in a flash of light. Teleport.

“…Oh,” he said quietly. He couldn’t sense her within his Perceive radius. She must have gone very far…

And just as quickly, Mu was running over to him, weaving past the crowd of Guardians and gods. “Hey, Dad!” she shouted.

“Mu! Everything alright?”

The Chaos-flamed Charmander’s head swiveled left and right. “Where’d… Was someone, like, really upset here for a second? I can’t sense it anymore.”

“I think so. It was Mhynt, but she Teleported away.”

“Mhynt? That’s, uhh… that’s your ex, right?”

“Er.. yes, I guess that’s a way to phrase it…”

“What was happening?”

“I was just giving her a copy of the Purification Circle and her group.”

“Bro.” Mu looked horrified.

“What? What did I do that was cringe this time?” Owen challenged.

“I’m trying to get away from that lingo,” Mu said. “Diyem said it was corrosive or something. But anyway, uhh… dude. She’s your ex.”

“That was a thousand years ago!”

“And? Immortal mind, remember? That’s like six moons to you guys! Or something. And she spent all that time in the Voidlands, too. Imagine how amplified and ingrained that is.”

“She was fine in the Voidlands, though. I mean… not fine, but fine with me…”

“She was guarded back then, Dad. Can’t get too negative in there or you’d lose it. But now that she’s finally had time to relax, you throw yourself at her?”

“I didn’t ask for a fight!”

“No, not—” Mu rubbed her face. “Gods, I don’t know how Mom deals with this. Okay. Dad. Mhynt’s, like, still upset about how you moved on and she kinda didn’t get to move on. Not on her terms, you know? The feelings I felt… that was deep, Dad.”

“What did you feel?”

Mu hesitated, but it didn’t seem like she was avoiding the question. It was more like she didn’t know how to answer.

“It,” called another voice—Diyem, approaching with a paper in hand, “is a feeling of hopeless longing for something that no longer exists. Seeing someone with the same face, mind, soul, and name, and yet someone so far away from the person they remembered. Someone so very close, yet impossibly distant. Someone who changed when they were left behind.”

“Yeah, what he said,” Mu said quietly. “I didn’t know how to, you know, decipher that one…”

“I don’t understand,” Owen said. “That’s… I’m still me, but… We changed, didn’t we? Even Mhynt is different from how I remember her. She changed!”

“Do you think Mhynt considers her change a good one?” Diyem asked.

“…N… No. I don’t think it’s that easy to change for the better in the Voidlands. No offense, Diyem.”

“It’s a fact,” Diyem replied. “I agree. And I think that is the root of the problem for Mhynt. It’s completely unfair that she was locked into this, changed and warped irreparably, while you… bounced back with ease. Even her daughter is closer to you.”

“Th-that’s not true! I’m sure they talked,” Owen said. He shifted his weight from one foot to the other. How badly had things gone for Mhynt after being freed?

“She’s trying to sort things out with her lives. She hasn’t. Not yet.” Diyem shook his head. “I suppose Mhynt isolating herself has not helped. You haven’t been around much for it, Owen, but Mhynt has been silently present for most meetings, and then vanishes when they’re over. She doesn’t know what to do, but she follows her duty if needed. Answers when called… and nothing further.”

Owen’s wings drooped to their lowest as he envisioned it. Yet he was blind to that, and then tried to cheerfully give her his next plans as his first interaction…

He thought back to how she’d leaned against him during their hour alone. Was that when Mhynt had been happiest?

“But… we can’t go back anymore,” Owen said. “Zena’s with me, now, and… I’m not ‘Wishkeeper.’ I can’t go back to that, and, even if I did, she’s…”

“Hence her hopelessness,” Diyem said. “I’m sorry. I don’t have a solution. I can only see the problem and outline it to you.” He turned around. “When we face Shadows, Mhynt can’t help us. Her darkness is too great; it will be seized upon, and she may become an enemy. And she would be a very dangerous enemy… as I’m sure you’re aware.”

“We can’t bar her from fighting—that’s…”

“The only practical solution,” Diyem said. “If you find a way to get her out of her dark spiral, perhaps that will change. Even a glimmer during the upcoming days could be enough. But you aren’t fixing this permanently in a day.”

The wind blew. By now, the crowds had entirely dispersed, save for a few who wanted to speak to them. He sensed Zena entering his Perceive range. By the time she was within speaking distance, Owen hadn’t said a thing.

“Owen?” Zena asked gently. “Is something wrong?”

Diyem was already walking away. Mu remained, looking awkwardly between them.

“I thought I saw Mhynt. Is she okay?” Zena asked, looking nervous.

“She isn’t,” Owen replied. “I’m… trying to figure out if I should do anything about it. Diyem just broke it down for me.”

“Oh.” Zena nodded slowly. Mu seemed to hold her breath. “Is… Do you want to talk about it with me?”

“I don’t know,” Owen admitted, glancing away. “I mean, you, and her…”

By now, the crowd had entirely dispersed, having arranged their groups and beds. A few watched from afar, though none intervened, particularly when Diyem glared and told them to go away.

“Do you miss her?” Zena asked delicately. “I know we’ve spent a year together, but… I know that—that you two, there was a history, and…”

“No, it’s not like that,” Owen said with a tired sigh, mulling over his words. “I mean, I do miss her, yes, but… it’s all changed. You’re with me now, and that’s how I want things to be.” He sighed, arms crossed. “But I know Mhynt wished it wasn’t that way. Not about you, but… how she changed, how I changed, how everything isn’t the same anymore. She doesn’t have a lot of support behind her, Zena. She has Leph and Aster who are just as hurt as she is, maybe even more. Our daughter became a different person, too. She doesn’t… have anybody.”

“Oh, Owen…” Zena looked down. She seemed like she was ready to cry.

“What?” Owen asked.

“Sorry,” Zena said. “I just—that alone feeling. I know… some of it. I can’t imagine a Voidlands-style version of it, but… I get the idea.” She exhaled, tail coiling behind her. She was deep in thought.

“Do you think I should talk to her?” Owen said. “If she’s been isolating herself from everyone, it’s not like that’s going to change… right?”

“Did she tell you she didn’t want to talk?” Zena asked.

“No. She Teleported away quickly, though…”

Zena frowned at that.

“That could mean anything,” Mu chimed. “You know, I can come with you. If I feel like she wants you to go away, I’ll tell you, and we’ll leave. How about that?”

“I don’t know… I feel like pursuing her tonight might make things worse,” Owen said. “I… She’ll be fine for the night, right? Maybe I could… ask her tomorrow.” But even then, he felt the doubt in his own voice.

Mu frowned. “…Well, I’m gonna watch her anyway.”

“Mu…”

“I’ll come home, promise!” Mu said. “I can warp back at any time and stuff.”

Owen sighed. They couldn’t stop her anyway. Diyem seemed to know how, but for something like this, maybe it was for the best. “Just don’t bother her unless she’s in trouble, okay?”

“Okay. I think I got a lock on Mhynt again. So, see you later!”

Owen winced. “Don’t do that too much.”

“Can’t help it!” The Charmander ran down the road, apparently forgetting she could warp. Maybe she wanted to take the scenic route. The sky was completely black, the sun completely set. The wind blew, warning Owen of an incoming storm. Pensive, he marched down the road… He couldn’t sleep tonight. He had extra work to do first.

“Owen?” Zena called.

“Sorry, but I want to make sure Mu doesn’t get into any trouble.”

“You shouldn’t bring your horns, then,” Zena reminded.

“Oh.” True. He snapped them off and handed them to Zena. “I’ll be back tonight, okay?”

“Be careful,” Zena said. “She’s very fragile right now…”

“I know. I will be. And if Mu tells me to leave, I will. I trust her with that.”

Zena sighed, looking uncertain about something. Or maybe troubled by something else. Still, he could ask her about that tonight. With one more nod, Owen set off for Mhynt’s abode, his Perceive blind to the world.

<><><>​

Alexander wandered the great abyss of Darkrai’s Nightmare with ease. Fears, insecurities, none of those things mattered to him. None of those things were true. He witnessed creatures far larger than him assuming power he didn’t have. He ignored it.

Then came echoes of his adversaries. The Wishkeeper. The asserted gods. Even the petulant Marshadow. Their echoes jeered at him but he ignored every instance.

“They’re already building an army, you know,” whispered a silhouette of the little god, Mew. “Every second in here is a second for them to ambush you. Maybe they’re already here.”

A reasonable inference, except he knew they were still hurting, and their precious leader, the one who failed them before, was missing. He’d fled. As soon as Alexander woke up from this mental prison, they were as good as dead.

And that was worth any Nightmare.

He’d been wandering this hazy land for what must have been days, unerringly and without a single misstep. In the back of his mind, Qitlan quietly urging him on, happily encouraging him to rip asunder all obstacles. His allies, his subjects, they were his power. And he had taken a lot of subjects. It was reckless, it was unstable, and it also took him a few extra days of quiet meditation to get a handle of all the new spirits flowing through his veins… but it worked in the end.

And what was a good plan without one or two little risks?

Patiently, ever so patiently, against his lesser half’s primal need for instant gratification, Alexander had waited for the precise moment to emerge from the Voidlands and seize the surface world. That day was finally at hand; Darkrai’s Nightmare was merely a setback, another small bump, in a long, long climb. Nothing but the smallest detour.

He repeated this, over and over, in his mind. The illusions were more elaborate, and more potent, but he could still see past them. He knew reality from dreams.

A silhouette of Owen appeared from the fog, coalescing into a blue-white, puffy creature with vacant holes where the eyes should have been. The eye sockets narrowed as if to glare.

The illusion was much larger. Alexander’s only answer was a defiant stare. But if he had a good guess…

“You should have remained behind,” Owen said. “You could have ruled in darkness, but you chose to climb until you could hold no more. You will never be a god. You are impure.”

“…You dare speak to me about impurity? About mortality?” Alexander replied, all three heads smirking. “Unlike you, I started from nothing and clawed my power one piece at a time. The Wishkeeper was lucky, merely in the right place at the right time to gain his immortal position. All I did… was take what I deserved from those who had godhood fall into their laps.”

The projection of Owen scoffed. “Yet you were rejected from Destiny Tower, weren’t you?”

“I never bothered,” Alexander countered. “The blessings of gods are a taint to well-earned power. I wanted to rule the world by my blood and soul, not the controlling hands of its creators. I will make this world mine, and mine alone.”

He lunged for the illusion, but then feinted left. And suddenly, his left head’s jaws caught something.

Alexander crunched down and the illusion dissipated, revealing instead the feeble arm of Darkrai.

“You slipped up,” Alexander said, pulling Darkrai closer.

The spectral Lord of Nightmares screamed and tried to break free. Alexander’s grip was too strong.

“An illusion never replied until now. I was getting close, so close, you had to use your powers to keep hidden…”

“G… get away!” Darkrai pulled again. Alexander’s jaws clenched harder. There was no escaping him now. “I’ll… keep you here. I have to. Even if you resist every illusion, I won’t let you leave this Nightmare!”

But even as he spoke, his words were disconnecting and stuttering. He had to focus on resisting Alexander’s corrosion.

“Oh, we’re far past that,” Alexander said. “You thought you were trapping me in a Nightmare to buy time, was that it? Yet in the end, you have learned like all the rest… that you have trapped yourself with me. And now…”

Like venom, a thick ichor seeped into Darkrai’s arm and through his body.

He saw the fear in Darkrai’s eyes and knew he’d won. It was only a matter of time. And he could be patient. Especially with such a grand prize—the Lord of Nightmares—at the end of it. What was one or two extra days to thoroughly corrupt a Legend of negativity?

“This Nightmare is mine.”
 

Namohysip

Dragon Enthusiast
Chapter 181 – Wishes, Fate, and Choice

Mhynt lived next to Hakk, though they rarely spoke. They both had small houses, only three simple rooms for shelter and other basic needs, but it was all they wanted. When Mhynt Teleported home, she heard Hakk quietly snoozing, slipped into her neighboring home, and shuttered the windows and door.

Most doors in Kilo Village were unlocked or only had coverings to keep out the cold. Mhynt didn’t like that. The Voidlands wasn’t like that; she couldn’t trust anything with an unlocked door. She wasn’t ready to break that habit.

But she did make sure to cover the window only once she was truly tired. The moonlight reminded her that she was free. She occasionally choked up at the sight of the morning sky. And nobody would ever know the afternoon she’d spent hugging a normal, green tree on her first day on the surface.

The entrance to her little home was a small greeting and sitting room. The local paper, The Morning Kilo, sat three editions thick on the central table. She’d get to the stories eventually. To the right was a kitchen with some clay stoves and primitive utensils. She’d brought some Voidlands luxuries with her, not wanting to part with its technological advancements that had outpaced Kilo out of necessity.

Next to a faucet was a local plant that supposedly made an herb that was somewhere between parsley and mint. She watered it daily, per care instructions, and was thinking of a name.

Something orange caught her eye in the one open window on her way to the third room, her nest of leaves. She knew that flame anywhere.

Teleporting away was an option. His Perceive was limited in range and she knew how to get away. Lunala’s powers, unbound by Alexander, had returned.

But… this was ridiculous. She was an adult. More than an adult. Many times over. She’d confront this directly.

Besides, the last thing she wanted was to be the cause of Owen wandering around all night when he should be getting some rest.

So, when Owen approached the door, before he could knock, Mhynt kicked the door open. With her small size, all that did was creak it out a few inches.

“Oh,” the Charizard said.

“Hey, uh… Aunt Mhynt,” said a Charmander who’d matured too quickly.

Something was off. Owen looked… different.

Gods, he’d removed his horns.

“You look ridiculous,” Mhynt said flatly.

“I—I didn’t want to be invasive,” Owen said, covering his head. “I know it unnerves people…”

“So, you instead brought the empath.” Mhynt nodded at Mu. It was a little annoying, but she was more entertained by the way Owen came to his conclusion.

“Hey, I just came for the ride,” Mu said. “And, you know, to let him know if you ever want him gone.”

Mhynt sighed. Fair play.

“…Come.” She stepped back and let Owen open the door.

Owen seemed larger than before. Maybe that was a trick of the mind. He certainly wasn’t… Wishkeeper.

He took a seat by a small table that he couldn’t even fit his tail under. It was just the right size for Mhynt, and the Treecko tried not to pay any mind to this. Mu, meanwhile, took a seat between them, staring perpendicular to the former couple.

“I’m really okay, Owen,” Mhynt said. “I just need time. I’m sorry for being cold to you.”

“You don’t have to apologize,” Owen said. “I didn’t… realize. Somehow.”

“Somehow,” Mhynt snorted. “Still don’t have your ‘past sight’ do you?”

“I think that’s locked behind Necrozma or something,” Owen said. “Or maybe I just don’t have it reawakened yet. I don’t think seeing into everyone’s past is all that useful for my current work… I’ve learned enough about the past.”

“And the future, too, I take it,” Mhynt said. “That was where the missing piece we talked about had been. You, with your past sight and Perceive, you could see everything that someone is and was. A strong tool for the Wishkeeper, guardian of Jirachi. Yet you couldn’t see what they’d become. That was Nate.”

“It’s very limited,” Owen said. “Just looking into the future changes it. We ‘looked’ at the future by simulating everything we knew in the present, but with the assumption we hadn’t looked in the future. So… that’s already going to be wrong.”

“Did you look into the ‘future’ of this world?”

Owen shook his head. “It would have been a complete waste of energy. The world outside of Kilo was all unknown to Nate, and we had no idea what I’d bring back from it. The only ‘future’ I would see is a hypothetical one where I never returned…”

Mhynt leaned a little closer, placing her elbows on the table. She felt relaxed. It was late at night and everything was calm. Even with the chilling winds outside, it was warm. Even with most of the windows closed, it was bright.

How she missed this.

Yet the person in front of her was so far away.

“You still checked something,” Mhynt guessed. “What would happen to this world if you did nothing at all? With how energetically you’re working to save it… you think it’s all on your shoulders, don’t you?”

Owen tensed. Mu glanced worriedly between them. Even with the Charizard disguising his feelings and his tail flame kept so level, he had Mu as a new weak point to give away how he felt.

“Kilo would have fallen,” Mhynt said. “You wished you hadn’t looked… Is that right?”

“…It isn’t always accurate,” Owen said quietly, eyes on the bare center of the table. “And it can be changed. That’s obvious. For better or worse, I know, but… this time, I really have to try. And this time, I’m including everything to help.”

Mhynt’s fingers clenched against the table. Even after all that, every failure, every triumph, all that struggle for thousands of years…

“You really haven’t changed,” Mhynt choked out.

“Huh?”

Mhynt’s vision was wet with tears. She tried to cover her eyes and play it off like some dust had gotten in them, but there was no fooling Owen, even without Perceive. Mu was wincing; she seemed ill even through Mhynt’s blurred vision.

“Mhynt… I’m… I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have… pressed you like this.”

“It’s fine,” Mhynt said quietly. “I would have festered worse without this. I need to accept that… that I can’t just turn back time. Oh, I considered asking Celebi, somehow, to send me someplace where I could start again with you. Maybe sided with you instead. It’d be stupid, I’d be a fool walking down the wrong path, but at least I’d… at least I’d… have someone who could tolerate me.”

“Mhynt, plenty of people like you! I wouldn’t have—I mean, a lot happened, but you’re still Mhynt. I’ll—we’ll even find somebody! The world’s huge! I mean, well, not really, but—there are still plenty of people out there… And—and you’re finally free, right?”

So desperate. Always always always always trying to help. Why wasn’t she like that?

“…I am free,” Mhynt whispered. “Finally free. I’d accepted my fate for so long… I’d given up. Do you know how many people tried to rebel against Alexander? Anam’s old friends, so many Legends, countless fallen spirits… They faced the same threat: To work under him, or to become Void Shadows.

“I could have been so much less trouble if I’d fought against him to the death. I’d lose myself, but at least I’d keep… my integrity. Instead, I submitted to him. I was a coward. I obeyed and thought, maybe eventually it’ll change. I settled into the routine. Gave everything he wanted. And for what? And for what… I—”

“Mhynt.”

The flame was a lot closer. To any other Grass, they would have flinched. But it transfixed her, the only light in the room. Warm like the sun.

Gently, Owen pulled the tail back to his side. He’d only had to curl it a little around the table.

“It’s going to be okay. You did everything you could. If you’re guilty about it… try to make the world better today and tomorrow. Just keep walking.” Owen closed his eyes. “That’s what I’m trying to do. I hope that… one day, that guilt will fade. But, Mhynt… I was the one who got everyone into this mess. Not you.”

Mhynt said nothing. She heard the words, understood them, but had no reply. It was true. But she didn’t know how to feel about that.

“You should go,” Mhynt said. “It’s late.”

“Huh?” Mu shook her head. “Wait, what? You want him to go?”

“Yes. I do.”

“But…” Mu looked at her hands, then scratched her head vigorously. “But that’s not what I’m feeling at all.”

“Go, Owen,” Mhynt said more forcefully.

Owen smiled gently and stood up. “It’s okay, Mu,” he said. “Mhynt, will you be able to go to training tomorrow?”

“I will. I just need rest.”

“Wait, hang on!” Mu said. “Dad, she doesn’t want you to actually go! I can feel it, she—”

“Mu, please,” Mhynt said with venom. “I want Owen gone. Please.”

“I don’t…” Mu sighed. “But… you don’t want to be alone, Mhynt…”

That gave Owen pause just as he left, filling Mhynt with dread. Curse that child. All the knowledge and none of the tact.

She really was his daughter.

Owen gently opened the door and offered one last, respectful nod inside before heading out. Mu, however, didn’t move an inch.

“Mu?” Owen called, frowning.

“…I’m… staying,” she said.

“What?”

“I’m staying.” She stared at Mhynt. There was a dark, haunted look in her eyes.

Owen seemed to accept this without objection. “If she says to go, you need to come right home, Mu,” he said.

And then he left. The warmth and light of his flame disappeared into the night.

Mhynt sighed. “I said I was fine.”

That dark look became a glare, but then, suddenly, Mu rushed her. Mhynt took on a parrying stance, ready to knock Mu away, before remembering that really, she was just a child. While she had tricks, Mu wasn’t a threat.

Mu tackled her, wrapping her arms around her body in a tight hug. Nothing else happened.

Mhynt was too stunned to reply.

Mu didn’t explain herself. Mhynt didn’t ask for an explanation. Another gust whistled between buildings.

Something… shifted within Mhynt. She couldn’t understand why, or how, but suddenly she felt warmer and weaker. She returned the gesture, arms around Mu, even as the Charmander squeezed a little tighter.

It could have been an hour and Mhynt wouldn’t have realized it. But, eventually, Mu let go. Mhynt took a seat next to the table and sniffled to herself, nodding. Maybe she didn’t want to be alone.

“I’m staying for the night,” Mu said quietly.

And after all that had happened… Mhynt didn’t object.

<><><>​

“Did it go well?”

Nervously, Zena sat around their makeshift home’s nesting with Owen’s horns placed on his usual spot. When Owen returned, he tried to put on a neutral face, but the encounter had clearly weighed heavily on him.

“Where’s Mu?” Zena added.

Owen didn’t answer. His eyes were on the ground and his arms were crossed. His brow was furrowed so much that she could see some of his old scales flaking off.

“…You’re in deep thought tonight, Owen,” Zena said, raising her voice so he’d notice.

“Oh—Zena. Sorry. Didn’t realize I’d walked home…”

She eyed him with concern, wondering just what kind of exchange he and Mhynt had. It must have been serious with what Diyem said and how Mu reacted, and even now…

During their time in Orre, Owen had discussed what he and Mhynt had gone through. Zena wanted to know what he’d gone through. And, admittedly, Zena’s life story was… much shorter.

“Please, tell me about it.”

With a defeated sigh, Owen took his horns and snapped them back into place as he wandered into the kitchen.

“I’m not sure what there is to tell,” Owen said. “What Diyem said was even more than I knew. And I already told you about Remi, Mhynt and I. We talked, and Mhynt confirmed… basically what Diyem said. There was nothing I could’ve done in that moment, but at least she could get it out there. I think… that was okay? I just… don’t know what to do next. I think I could’ve made it worse before it gets better. I hope…”

She was hoping he’d have ideas. Or maybe a resolution. Maybe that was too optimistic.

It was so strange thinking about Mhynt. The one who knew Owen the most before everything had changed; a perfectly normal Pokémon who’d gotten caught up in Owen’s antics. They were similar in that way. Zena couldn’t help but feel guilty that she was replacing her. She wondered if Mhynt saw her that way.

But she couldn’t say any of that out loud.

Owen downed a Tamato Berry in one bite. Then, he asked, “Are you okay?”

“Huh?” Zena jumped. “Oh, I—well, I, yes. I was…”

“You seemed sad.”

Zena’s gaze trailed to the barebones furniture of their makeshift home. They didn’t have time to go out and look for anything ‘nice’ for the place.

“Mhynt and I are similar in a lot of ways,” Zena said. “Mostly our circumstances… I don’t know her too well otherwise. But I know what it’s like to be lost. I don’t know how to help her. If you two have changed so much, and… and me being there would just be a reminder…”

And there Owen went again, walking in his own world and looking through the cupboard for another berry.

“Owen,” Zena reminded.

“Oh—sorry. I was thinking.”

“I could tell,” Zena said with a chuckle. She slithered into the kitchen. “Please, you could at least think out loud here…”

“Okay. Well, I was thinking about ways to help her indirectly. And I was also thinking about all the other stuff I’ve been trying to do before, you know, with my Worldcore experience. And I was wondering if maybe…”

Zena squinted when Owen trailed off. “What, use the Worldcore to… do what, exactly? You can’t control people with it, can you?”

“Well, uh, you can if you’re close enough, but no, that’s not what I mean,” Owen said. “I was thinking it might have information on something that could help. Like, maybe someone with a similar personality?”

Zena blinked. “…You want to… use the power of the universe to find Mhynt a potential mate.”

“…When… you say it out loud, that’s pretty selfish, isn’t it?” Owen winced. “It’s not just a mate, though. Even just a friend. But… something else, then…”

Zena sighed and coiled around their little nest of fresher grass. Owen finally climbed into the center, though his movements were mechanical. Once again, his mind was somewhere else.

“Oh,” he finally remembered to vocalize. “That does remind me, I have something world-level important I need to practice.” He sat up just as Zena was finished getting comfy.

Zena uncoiled herself and rolled out of bed for several revolutions until she was on her back. “It doesn’t involve another person, does it? They might be asleep…”

“Sleep’s optional for us.” Owen marched out of the house, leaving the bedroom dark.

Zena had half a mind to take that option anyway, but… this was important. Maybe he would find an answer after all. Rolling one last time to get on her belly, she raised herself and followed the glow of his flame.

A few streets down in the depths of midnight, the street’s Luminous Orbs along the ground reflecting off of his scales, Owen made his way to… Eon’s abode? What part of Owen’s plan involved Eon?

Wait. Jirachi, of course. They needed Jirachi to prepare a few things with Nate for the next few battles. The power of a wish was limited, especially against another divine power, but Jirachi’s wishes specialized in Teleportation above all else. Channeling that sort of thing with the Worldcore would make their positions so much easier against whatever Alexander threw at them.

“Owen,” Zena whispered once she’d caught up. “How do you plan on—”

Lucas suddenly started barking inside.

“Oh.”

“Hi, hi, Lucas!” Owen said quickly.

Lucas stopped barking and immediately tackled Owen, tail wagging.

“Yes, yes, hi, Lucas,” Owen greeted, scratching him on the back of his neck.

“Is something going on?” Jirachi called. “Oh, Owen…”

A new flame appeared inside. Eon was awake and had turned into another Owen.

“Hey. I completely forgot to ask you after all that other planning,” Owen said. “Do you have time tomorrow for some training?”

“Owen, dear, it’s midnight…”

A Gardevoir emerged from Eon’s home, followed shortly by Alex, who was wearing a little fuzzy hoodie he must have bought from the commercial district.

“Owen, we were trying to… ‘sleep together,’” Alex said. “It was like a slumber party. I never had slumber parties. Always wondered what one was like.”

Zena caught Jerry in the other room shoving a pillow into the window. Perhaps he and his group were making sure to fall asleep… She sympathized. Living with sleepless Pokémon was probably a real bother when they needed sleep.

“What training?” Jirachi asked.

“Wishes,” Owen said. “We need as much wish power as we can to fight Alexander. I know, I know”—He raised his hands when Jirachi was going to object.—“Doesn’t work well on divine power. But it might help us for repositioning, and maybe even messing with a few ‘harmless’ coincidences? Right?”

“Owen, it isn’t that easy,” Jirachi said. “And… I’m rusty on that. It’s been a thousand years…”

“I know! But I have a thousand years of experience with this sort of thing! It’ll even out. We can try to work together, but I just need to know how to do it…”

Jirachi sighed, gesturing for the others to return to bed. They gratefully obeyed, but Jirachi—and Eon—followed Owen. Zena kept with them.

“We’re training tonight?” Zena asked. “I thought Owen said tomorrow.”

“We can talk a little. Then we’ll discuss what we might be able to do,” Jirachi said. “For instance… Owen, my wishes aren’t just me doing things that I want. The whole reason I’m part Psychic is because the wish must resonate with a wish maker. I let it manifest, but it’s the other person's desire that I’m amplifying. It takes a lot of energy for me to do anything else, and we can’t afford to waste that kind of energy.”

“So, in other words, you’d need someone to resonate their desire with you?” Owen asked.

“So, a tactician,” Zena hinted. “All the more reason for… some practice. You two already resonate a lot.”

“Y-yeah. We do. But… Owen, if Eon and I fuse, that could get… awkward.”

“Oh.” Zena winced. Right. Eon and Owen ‘resonated,’ too, but there was still a lot of baggage behind that. She glanced at him, though he was intentionally keeping to the back of their group.

“Maybe it’s a good thing we’re holding off on that,” Eon said quietly. “I… don’t really know what I should do here. Jirachi needs the strength… I know Rim and Celebi are going to recombine soon, but only after this whole Emily thing…”

Owen had a pensive look in his eyes. He wasn’t saying anything. She didn’t see any tension in his walk, but…

“We can tackle that later,” Owen said quietly, stopping once they were at the edge of town. “But, you’re saying that someone needs a desire that resonates with a wish, and then you can grant it?”

“That’s the abstract description, but… yes.”

Owen nodded. “It’s one of the most complex calls to the Worldcore, to the point where we may not even know how it manifests, or if it might backfire. It’s risky, right?”

“The purer the wish, with as few stray thoughts as possible, the less likely it backfires. I think we should limit these things to only pure, strong needs, or very technical specifics. Anything, you know, wishy-washy or misguided could leak other desires into how the wish plays out.”

“Oh.” Zena raised her head. “Is that why you needed a ‘Wishkeeper’ in the first place?”

“Precisely.” Jirachi floated over the Charizard’s head. “Owen’s role was to read someone’s past and present to see if their wish was pure or driven by something selfish or misguided. That’s why Necrozma gave him powers over past and present—his Perceive.”

“But… Owen lost the power of the past,” Zena said. “Where did it go?”

“It may just be sealed,” Jirachi said. “Seeing into someone’s history is a lot stronger and more intensive than his Perceive. Perceive is just an instant in time. But ‘Past Perception’ is a stretch of time. A whole dimension bigger.”

“Even the glimpses were disorienting,” Owen agreed. “And… I don’t know if seeing someone’s past is that useful right now. I haven’t tried reawakening it.”

“It could be,” Zena said. “You should try when we have time, Owen.”

“Sure.” Owen nodded. “Maybe if we have spare time before Emily… or after Emily. Oh, I need to talk to Tanneth, that’s right…”

Busy, busy, Zena smiled and said, “But, anyway… Owen just needs a strong, pure desire for a wish to be easier to grant without side effects, right?” She practically hinted at him when she continued, “Owen, do you have something like that?”

“And it can’t be, ‘I want to defeat Alexander’ or something,” Jirachi warned. “He’s too strong for my powers to work on him like that. I’d… need more time to build up the energy for anything at that level.”

“No, I know,” Owen said. “Worldcore was the same way. But that’s alright. I have… one idea for practice.”

“Oh?” Zena had a good idea what it was. “And… you’re sure it’ll… work?”

Owen shook his head. “No. But I want to try. And maybe… it would be good anyway. For everyone, not just—I mean…”

“What’s the wish?” Eon asked carefully. “Sounds like you already know what it is, Zena.”

“Just a guess.”

Owen smiled. “Yeah. It’ll take a bit of explaining. But I think it’s the perfect wish—something that doesn’t alter anyone, but moves a few coincidences around. Practice to get the ‘rust’ off you, Jirachi. And, you know, a long time ago, I had a similar wish done to me…

“My wish is. . .”

<><><>​

“King me.”

Mu swished her tail and growled, tossing a play token to Mhynt. “You do it,” she muttered.

“Now, now,” Mhynt said with an entertained smirk. “Never lost a game before?”

“No, I lose all the time,” Mu said with another growl. “You’re worse than Dad. At least he misplays a few times on purpose to give me a chance.”

“Does he know you know?” Mhynt asked as Mu considered the board.

“’Course he does. We sorta have a mutually assured destruction thing going on.”

Mu captured two of Mhynt’s pieces. “Ha! How about that, huh?”

Mhynt, without hesitation, moved another piece and hopped and claimed four of Mu’s in one move.

“What… but I…”

“It may be late, but I do some of my best thinking in the dark,” Mhynt said, taking the tokens. “Don’t worry. I only have a thousand times more years than you for experience.”

“Oh, don’t give me that!” Mu complained. “I have a million game losses in my head from walking around humanity and stuff! That has to mean something!”

“That means you have nothing but losing strategies in your head,” Mhynt countered.

“Nuh-uh, some of them were winning plays that just didn’t feel good anymore because they lost a ton of times before, and stuff. You know, kinda like how you really need to go to the bathroom, but you’re holding it for way too long so by the time you’re outta the meeting, it’s not even a relief anymore, just—”

“I think I understand,” Mhynt said, gesturing for Mu to make her move.

“Aw, do I have to keep playing? How about I just stick my hand over for a shake and forfeit?”

“You still have a winning play,” Mhynt pointed out. “It just takes three moves.”

“What?” Mu studied the board closely as if having her eyes closer to the checkerboard would reveal the answer.

Mildly entertained, Mhynt adjusted the dim Luminous Orb to show the board better. Mu’s half-Shadow tail didn’t light the room as much as a normal flame. Some water glistened on Mhynt’s wrist and she quietly found one of her new scarves to wipe it. Between plays, she sometimes cried, but Mu was energetic and understanding when she had to pause.

“Aghh, I’m too old-young for this!” Mu declared, throwing her arms in the air. “I forfeit.” The little Charmander fell onto her back, hands over her eyes.

“If that’s your choice,” Mhynt said with a chuckle, resetting the board.

Mu suddenly sat up and looked behind her. Was someone there? No, she didn’t hear anyone, and her night vision was pretty good… Nobody was there.

“Hey…” Mu looked back. “Is it okay if I bring company?”

“What? Well… if you think it’s…”

Mu vanished.

“Oh.”

So that’s what it felt like when Mhynt randomly disappeared mid-conversation. Maybe she should consider that next time.

“Hey, hey!” someone shouted—Hakk, one house over.

“You!”

“How did you get in my house?!”

“Come, you’re coming with me, get up, get out of bed. Wait, take this. And this, and this too.”

“You aren’t answering me! How did you get in?”

Mhynt heard shuffling. A door opened. After a couple awkward minutes of Hakk muttering confused curses to himself and Mu asking if he needed this or that, Hakk left the building. One way or another, Mu had convinced or forced Hakk out of his own home and into Mhynt’s. The double-sized, icy Sandslash stopped once he spotted the Treecko inside.

“Oh. Hey, neighbor.”

Mhynt nodded formally.

“…What’s going on with your scales?”

“What?”

When the door opened, a bit of light from the Luminous Orbs shone on her face. Mhynt felt her cheeks and realized they were still wet. Curse the humidity of a warmer winter night—nothing dried quickly anymore.

“It’s nothing,” Mhynt said. “I just… finished washing my face before bed.”

Mu sighed exasperatedly. “You two both need to not be alone in the dark, but there’s only one of me,” she said. “So, you’re spending the night here. Okay?”

Hakk crossed his arms. “And who made you queen of emotions?”

“Birthright. I know every negative emotion you’re feeling right now.”

Hakk squinted, then turned his blue eyes to Mhynt.

“She’s not wrong. She’s a spawn of Dark Matter.”

Mu puffed out her chest.

Hakk clearly wanted to protest. Mhynt could sympathize. He’d been dragged out of his home, placed in front of the person who’d stabbed him and claimed his soul, and then told that they were roommates for the night.

So, when Hakk sighed and headed into the kitchen, Mhynt tilted her head in surprise. “You’re entertaining this? I didn’t ask for it either, you know.”

“She’s not gonna stop until we give it a try,” Hakk said in resignation. “I can’t sleep. Head’s buzzing with…” He sighed. “You tired?”

“Not really, no. Mu and I were playing checkers.”

“Why?”

Mhynt shrugged.

“Alright, I respect it. Then, c’mon.” Hakk studied the cabinets, tapping his chin with two claws. “Let’s make a ruin-our-bodies midnight snack.”

Mhynt, dumbfounded, glanced at Mu. Even she looked surprised.

“Well,” Mhynt said. “Alright.”

The winds calmed just in time for the clay stove’s Flame Orb to hum.

“Mu didn’t sense you until just now,” Mhynt said. “Did you wake up?”

“Hey, don’t probe,” Hakk replied. “…Yeah. Nightmare, I guess.”

“Oh.” Mhynt nodded. “I understand.”

Hakk stopped arranging bagged foods on the counter. “…What, no follow-up question?”

“You said not to probe.”

Mu snatched a bag of dried berries while Hakk wasn’t looking, just barely tall enough to reach it thanks to Mhynt’s shorter furniture.

“Well, sure,” Hakk said, “but, I mean…”

Mhynt helped Hakk sort and organize the food. “So. Ruin our bodies. What did you have in mind?”

Hakk shifted his spines and pulled out a stashed bag of his own. “Sesame caramel berries,” he explained, revealing a bag of seeds mixed with caramel. “Goes good with other stuff, too.”

“That doesn’t look like sesame,” Mhynt remarked. “Seems more—oh. Just assorted seeds.” Birdseed, but Mhynt made sure not to say it aloud.

“Eh, yeah. I just… call it sesame,” Hakk said, voice softer. “Anyway…”

They both stared at the berries awkwardly.

“Cook it!” Mu said.

The shout made the Sandslash jump. “Eh? The berries?”

“Yeah. I mean, I know you two both probably suuuper hate fire, but melt the caramel onto the berries after you slice them, or, like, turn it into a dip!”

“Well, you got the hate fire part right,” Hakk said. “But a little pipsqueak like you won’t do much hurting for us. So, c’mon. Get cooking, Little Miss Demon Chef, if you’ve got all the ideas.”

“Hmph! Don’t mind if I do.”

Mu got right to work, busying herself with the berries and caramel. She sputtered little flames that wouldn’t be enough to do any harm, but they were more than enough to prepare something hot for the night.

Hakk rested against the wall, picking at his icicle spikes.

Mhynt sat on the other side of the wall, the exit to the main room between them.

“The air’s nice. Isn’t it?” Mhynt asked.

“Eh? Oh. Yeah. Kinda forgot what the air was like when it wasn’t saturated with void dust.”

Mhynt nodded.

“…Figure it’s great here for you, too. Nobody to answer to, and… stuff.”

Mhynt snorted. “I’m fine if you say it. It’s not like Alexander is gone just yet…” Her fingers squeezed on a blade that wasn’t there. “But if I have my way, I’ll carve through him myself.”

“Heh.” Hakk shook his head.

“Is that funny?”

“Yeah. You’re a lot braver than I am.” Hakk curled his knees to his chest, watching Mu cook. “I dunno what I want specifically. But I want all of this gone. Maybe I’ll move somewhere quiet, start fresh…”

“That sounds… nice,” Mhynt said, leaning back.

“But I’ve been trying to keep busy,” he added. “Hey, you know… if you’re looking for something, how about you help out at the hospital?”

“What?”

“Yeah, that’s kinda… where I’ve been working.” Hakk looked bashful behind the creeping sleepiness. “And we’re expecting a huge influx tomorrow. They’re setting up a Teleporter to one of the last major settlements out east. So, any issues happening there are coming here if they can’t handle it.”

“Oh. That does sound big…” Mhynt frowned. “And… we’re on the same team, aren’t we?”

“Yeah. Uh, I wasn’t about to cozy up with the king of darkness and god’s daughter. Figure we’d try synergizing or whatever tomorrow.”

“Is that our team?” Mhynt narrowed her eyes. “Owen really set me up with you, Diyem, and Leph? How does that fit together?”

“He said for Leph to switch to Rock—did you really not look at the paper?”

Mhynt didn’t expect the question so directly.

“…Oh. Ohh.” Hakk cleared his throat. “Uh, sorry. Wow. Didn’t put that together until now.”

“It’s alright. I’m fine. Or, better. He came over, we talked, it’s…”

“A real piece of work, that guy,” Hakk muttered. “Comes swooping in thinking he can solve everyone’s problems…”

Mhynt found herself laughing. “Well… some things don’t change.”

“Done!” Mu raised a small bowl with little chopped berries coated in globs of seed-encrusted caramel. She spun on her heel and presented it to them both. “Alright, try it!”

Hakk took the first one, chewing thoughtfully. “How about that,” he commented between bites. “A little warmth isn’t too offensive, I guess.”

Warmth. Right. That was another simple pleasure the surface provided her. The Voidlands had ‘warmth,’ yes, but it was a hollow, dusty warmth. Nothing like the sun’s radiance.

After just her first caramel-seed berry, Mhynt’s eyes felt heavy.

“What, tired already?” Hakk asked, going for a second one.

“I’ll stay up a little…” It was her reflex to defy.

Mu happily popped a few in her mouth as well. “Warm and sweet really helps you relax,” she said. “At least if you don’t get the sugar rush.”

Whatever else they were saying, Mhynt didn’t mind. The evening’s exhaustion finally returned to her and she slipped away amid their idle conversation…

<><><>​

Owen was still awake when the morning sun peeked over the caldera’s edge. Not that he had to sleep. But the sun signaled to him that it was time for some final conversations.

First, Owen checked on Nate to make sure he was okay after their wish practice. He knew there was no telling when the wish would come into effect—perhaps that night, perhaps today—but the energy was expended, and it was minimal. Hopefully, that meant it was easy… or Mhynt already had the means.

Nate was fine, though he was anxious about something. Necrozma was on the move again, though he wasn’t heading toward Kilo Village or any known settlements. Perhaps he was chasing the sun to gather more power.

Then, he checked notices for if Brandon had returned. As part of the final preparations, he used the old factory Arceus had told Brandon to guard. They needed a way to immobilize Emily perfectly if they wanted her stuck in one place for the Purification Circle to work. A simple Poke Ball may not be enough, but the pause while she escaped—perhaps, repeated capture attempts—would be all the time they needed.

Brandon had returned with an inventory of all Poké Balls still operational. They were unfortunately not too abundant, counting ten total that could reliably hold a god. Still, for a factory that survived two thousand years… Even with a Guardian’s power preserving it, that was impressive.

And lastly, Owen needed the person who’d lure Emily to them in time. After checking the Teleportation route schedule, Owen knew that Tanneth would be transported to Kilo Village at its sunrise. It was part of her route of eternally luring Emily without getting her into any major settlements.

The scouts were incredibly smart to figure out a path and how to control Emily that way.

“She should be up ahead,” Owen told Zena.

“I hope she’s okay. This must be awful for her…”

Owen nodded gravely. It was one thing to know her other half existed at all, or that it was corrupted by Shadow. But it was another entirely to realize they, as a couple, were… a single person in total. A mind-bendingly tragic example of a soulmate.

“Would you like to talk to her first?” Owen asked. “I know you and Tanneth were sort of friends before you went into hiding…”

“I would, if it’s not any trouble.”

Owen shook his head. “We’re ahead of schedule.”

Zena took the lead, gently rapping her ribbon against an unassuming, single-story home along the main road that led to Heart HQ.

Two Pokémon—a Golem and an Accelgor—stood in the way, but then eased up once they recognized her. They stepped aside.

“Oh, Zena!” And in the house, a heavy-eyed Vaporeon sprang to her feet. “Yeah! I knew, um, I knew you’d show up! No, I mean, that you came back!”

“Yes! Yes, we have. It’s been so long…”

“Feels like forever. It’s hard to feel restful when I’m sleeping in a new place every night…”

“It should be over soon,” Zena assured Tanneth. “We’re going to attempt the Purification Circle tomorrow. Did they tell you about that?”

Tanneth nodded. “My route was modified for it. Right at War’s End out east.”

“The last remaining mutants at Eon’s old lab, and the Beammaker, are also there,” Owen said. “It’ll help subdue Emily if we need even more time to keep her pinned. Between Alexander, Necrozma, Ghrelle, and Emily… she’s the most durable. I hope you aren’t worried about hurting her too much…”

“No, it’s… it’s okay.” Tanneth pawed at the ground. “It’s okay…”

Owen felt the tension in their body language. It wasn’t ‘okay.’ It was ‘necessary.’ Like everything else in this fight. For all the planning Owen was doing, he was asking for so much sacrifice from others and they were going along with it.

Just like Wishkeeper.

“…Tanneth,” Owen said, “it’s okay if you don’t want to do this. I have… other contingencies if you don’t want to be there. You’re innocent in all this. You didn’t know you were Emily’s other half, or that Emily would turn out this way. Even if you share her soul, you’re not ‘her’ right now. If you want to stay out of this…”

And for a moment, Tanneth looked tempted. Felt tempted, by the way her body curled and subtly retreated, as if preparing to hide rather than fight.

So, Owen was surprised when her words betrayed that language. “I’m going to stand up to the Shadows,” she said. “I saw the Voidlands. I lived in there, and… I don’t want anyone to go back to that. E-ever. So, if I have to face my other half at her worst… fine! So don’t talk me out of it.”

“Talk… you out of it.” But his plans had involved someone talking her into it…

“Owen,” Zena said gently. “Now isn’t the time to feel guilty about asking for help.”

Owen winced. She saw right through him. “I just didn’t want to make old mistakes.”

“I know. But this time, it’s okay. You aren’t spearheading the whole operation. Scouts, Hearts, those close to Emily—we’re also helping you.” Zena gestured to Tanneth. “This isn’t your fight anymore. Okay? This is Tanneth’s.”

The Vaporeon’s black, shiny eyes mustered an intense glare at nothing.

Owen relented. “Right. Not just my fight. It’s the world’s.”

Zena’s gaze had suddenly gone over Owen’s shoulder. Moments later, a Greninja entered his Perceive range.

“Owen!” he called. “Charizard Owen! R-right? That’s you?”

“Uh, yeah.” He turned around. “What’s wrong?”

The Greninja held a badge with a slightly sky-blue hue. A mark of a Heart scout.

“We, ah, we have a message from War’s End who were preparing the fields. We need to accelerate everything. To today.”

“What? Today?”

“We need you at War’s End now. We’ll gather the people needed for the Circle.”

Owen looked at Zena. She nodded at him, then Tanneth, who hopped onto her back.

“I’ll help rally them,” she said.

“Okay,” Owen said, first to Zena, and then to Greninja. “What’s happening? What should I prepare for?”

“It’s Necrozma,” Greninja said. “He’s at War’s End… and fighting Emily as we speak!”
 

Namohysip

Dragon Enthusiast
Chapter 182 – Burn The Sky

Black rain and bright flashes plagued the great fissure that was War’s End.

This was where they had found Valle so long ago. Owen winced as the black water stung his scales. Shadows. And he was naturally Radiant most of the time. Did he need to channel Shadows to counter the sting?

There was a great irony in that. He knew he’d need to tap into Radiance again later, but for now…

The flame on his tail darkened. Owen wiped his hand on an invisible wall before him, forming a black shield to confirm that Shadows were now the dominant energy within him.

Instantly, that stinging eased. Just as he thought; the corrupt rains only ate away at those not already shrouded in darkness.

“Okay,” Owen whispered, mind racing with his priorities. Safety of the guards. Securing Necrozma and Emily. Making sure their special forces had a clear shot. Could he accomplish all of them at once? Most of them? What was the best option?

He naturally tended toward protecting the guards. They could divert and distract, but against something like Emily, Owen wasn’t sure if even their divine forces could put much of a dent in her. That was what the whole plan was for in the first place. Why was she so strong?

Within Owen’s range, he saw many Pokémon hiding under makeshift shelters, unable to recover against the onslaught of the Shadow Sky. Even against others trying to suppress the downpour with their own weather, Emily’s Shadows overpowered it.

Getting the backup Hearts’ forces in healthier conditions was Owen’s priority.

The air shook with a concussive wave. Owen braced against the ground, wincing when the wind left him from the shock. If that did damage to him, he could only guess the damage the other Hearts suffered.

He tuned his Perceive. Yes, several had doubled over, bleeding from their noses or mouths. Others, sturdier, carried them to get assistance, and that’s when Owen decided on his priorities.

Owen stomped next to the Waypoint he’d entered from and channeled his Shadow blessings into the ground. Then, he focused on his Protect.

First, the barrier appeared around him. Then, he shrank it until the barrier pressed against his scales and siphoned into his body. A pulse of power rolled through his shoulders and into his hands.

He slammed them onto the ground. A dark ring radiated around the center of where he stood. He pressed more, tail flaring with black fire, until his aura’s reach went far enough to reach the Waypoint. Then he pressed a few feet further, creating a ring about twenty feet in diameter.

“Hrrrgh!”

And from the ring emerged a dome ten feet high, so dark it obscured much of the outside world, but something that deflected the rain… and withstood its darkness.

It wouldn’t last long. But he had to hold it to keep the essence there. He remembered doing this before, a hazy time many years ago… He remembered rain and thunder and fire that time. Why was this familiar? He shook his head.

Moments later, the Waypoint activated, sending in Zena with the first batch of the Circle’s teams. Team Alloy was among them.

“Guys! Sorry for the short notice, but I have a quick mission. Prioritize yourselves, but try to get the hurt Pokémon out there into this barrier.”

Gahi, among the first to arrive, disappeared. Moments later, Gahi returned with two Pokémon under his arms.

“Oi, Demitri!” he huffed. “Need yer strength!”

“I’ll heal,” Mispy added, sliding to the fallen.

With a thankful nod, Owen swiftly flew out of the barrier once he was confident it was set up properly. Just as he left, he suddenly doubled back.

“And!” he added. “Reinforce this barrier where you can! Reflect, Light Screen, anything to maintain it so the Shadows keep their shape.”

“They’re… a substance?” Mispy asked.

“I—I don’t know, Pokémon energy contains it, so barriers keep it barrier-shaped.” Owen shrugged hastily. “And tell everyone the same thing. That’s the plan until everyone’s gathered.”

They all nodded just as Zena left to gather the next batch.

Moments later, Phol entered the dome, having to duck to get inside, while hauling a Roserade and Heliolisk over his shoulder. Owen helped set them down.

“How are things?” Owen asked.

“Bad.” His fur was darker, like he’d been covered in ashy water, and his stance was hunched over to conserve energy. “But better now that you’re here to back us up.”

“Right.” Owen looked Phol over. “You should stay here now. The others are helping to gather the rest.”

“I can still go out and—”

“No, because I need you to do something harder. Hold up your arms to the barrier above.”

Phol gave Owen a quizzical look. Lightning flashed outside, followed shortly by a rumble and two roars. He held his arms up.

Owen brought one arm down and pointed a claw at the Incineroar. “Bestow,” he whispered.

Ownership of the barrier transferred from Owen to Phol; its aura tether invisible snapped from Owen and latched onto Phol.

“Ng—”

“Hold it steady.”

“…This is… the strongest barrier I’ve…”

“But you can hold it?”

Phol’s arms steadied after the initial shock. He brought them down, but stared at it as little embers flowed around his waist.

“Yes. I have it now,” he said.

“It’ll follow you, so don’t move too much. People will get rained on.”

“Understood. Now leave.”

Owen couldn’t help but smile wryly at the directness. But Phol had a point.

Okay. With that done, Owen now had to gauge the threat level of two gods clashing in the skies.

The dark waters pelted his body harmlessly; the flashing lights dazzled his vision. He dulled his Perceive to ignore the rain, turning them into a blurry swath so he could focus on larger bodies in the air. In the dark, he Perceived a hollow, fleshy Lugia-shaped thing warring against a collection of floating crystals. Necrozma was made of mostly ‘light’-like energy in his battle form, making detecting his actual movements difficult in the light-eating rains.

He couldn’t tell who was more tired, or if they were in a deadlock. He was a good hundred or so feet above the ground, and they were another fifty feet higher. He couldn’t see where the energy blasts were going and could only guess through how Emily’s mouth opened or the way Necrozma’s crystals shifted. Sometimes, he caught glimmers of shockwaves as the air compressed enough that his Perceive detected it. Otherwise, he could see very little. This was not a fight for him to dive into recklessly.

Relying on his eyes for once, Owen squinted past the flashes and the blurring rain. Each flash showed an outline of the fight. Necrozma was a mixture of black and white rather than his usual, golden glow. The power of Chaos drove him; even his Radiance went against his senses. But why were they fighting? Or was Necrozma resisting the Shadows?

This was the last development they expected. It felt like it was on the cusp of being advantageous, had it not been for how they could no longer control Emily’s trajectory. The distortions in the air… Owen felt a Dungeon forming. If this went any longer, it could slowly rip a hole in the patchwork he’d made with the Worldcore, undoing all the Dungeon seals.

Lightning flashed, dazzling Owen again. He covered his eyes. That one was too close.

Then came a blast searing over his head. He roared—Radiance, that was Radiance, and it burned. It was like he was Grass in an inferno.

Owen desperately scratched at his head out of instinct, putting out a fire that wasn’t there. He spiraled halfway to the ground to recover.

The two vessels of Dark Matter continued their clash in the skies. That was just a stray blast. In this obscuring rain, Owen couldn’t parry the attacks properly. But if he could get a rhythm for it…

Another flash. This time, Owen timed his Protect blindly just as a bolt nicked the barrier. Perfect! Owen reached for that power and grasped it for himself, studying it.

The Mimic worked. He was getting good at this, even for exotic attacks like these. Still stray shots, so they didn’t notice Owen. This was just random destruction.

Good enough for now. Owen descended into the Shadow Protect dome.

By now, most of the Circle had come together.

“What’s the situation?” Diyem asked, though it sounded more like a demand. He was a dark Charizard again.

“Necrozma and Emily are fighting each other. Do you have any idea why that’s happening?”

“No.” Diyem’s throat rumbled with a pensive growl. “My only theory is Necrozma’s resisting and lashing out. Can we use that to our advantage?”

“They didn’t even notice I was there,” Owen said. “I think we should prepare the Circle a little further off. Then, we have our blasters coax them into the Circle, and we use Tanneth as a lure once we can separate Necrozma from Emily.”

Amia spoke up, “Is there any sign of one of them losing?”

“I can’t tell. To my Perceive, Necrozma’s just crystals and Emily’s… Emily.”

Another thunderclap made several guards shudder.

“Get the Hearts that’re too shaken out of here,” Owen said. “How are our numbers?”

“We lost about a quarter of our forces,” Diyem said. “Most of them to injuries, but a few are corpses somewhere on the field.”

Cold pressure held Owen’s heart, but he nodded. This was going to happen. The Hearts insisted on fighting, but they were fighting gods.

“Hey, don’t get distracted,” Sera piped up, clenching her right paw. “We’ll get all that sorted once this is over. Remember, gods can step in when gods mess up. Xerneas can try to get them back… if we have a world left! Right?!”

“Right. Right.” That was true. Even Barky wouldn’t object to that use of Xerneas’ power.

“Remember,” Diyem said firmly, “As far as this divine war is concerned, death is transferring from one squad to another. The dead are preparing the aether for whatever darkness leaks that way. Our only true losses are those who fall to Shadows.”

“Right.” So long as Xerneas survived…

Getting a pep talk from the emissary of darkness. Owen held back a smile when he addressed the Circle with a rally.

“The flashes come in a rhythm! At the next flash, five seconds after, fly south!” He pointed. “Get on your fliers, and then fly a distance of Gahi’s five seconds!”

“Heh. That a challenge?” Gahi flexed his wings and nodded. “Sure, I’ll lead.”

“Gahi, try to glow with your… star-wings, too. It might cut through the dark to guide everyone else your way.”

“Yeh.”

The dazzling lights barely cut through the Shadow dome.

“That’s the flash,” Owen hastily shouted.

One… two… three…

Something boomed five feet from the dome’s east side. A wayward blast narrowly missed them.

Four… five.

“Circle, GO!”

The dome emptied until it was just a handful of others that Owen hadn’t included in the Circle as combat backup. Among them was Zena, tending to several wounded Hearts, and Aster, hiding from the flashing explosions.

“Aster, where’s your Mom?”

“H-huh?”

Owen heard a curse, followed by Star entering his Perceive range.

“Never mind,” Owen said. “Star!”

“Hey, Owen,” Star grunted, dripping with black rainwater. “I got some intel for you.” She cursed a few more times as she tried to lighten several bruise-like patches on her body.

“Star, what were you—fine, what intel?”

“If you attack Necrozma, he attacks back and draws closer to you. Emily follows Necrozma. Attack Emily, she ignores you, so don’t bother. But I think a big enough hit can knock her around.”

“That’s… that’s useful,” Owen agreed. If they struck Necrozma enough, they could lure him to the Circle, and then knock Emily into it. Then it was just a matter of capturing Emily and completing the Purification. But… they could not let Necrozma get close to the Circle. He’d obliterate them.

“Also, your plan didn’t have me in it, but it’s got Barky. Does he know when to Teleport there after his bombardment?”

“I’ll send him a prayer,” Owen said. “That lower back brain of his is still working, right?”

“Butt brain, yeah.” Star nodded. Despite a few dark splotches on her thigh and left cheek, she was energized again. “What’s my job?”

“Are you sure you can keep fighting, Star? We can’t lose another god here.”

“I’ll be fiiine.” Star nodded. “If things get hairy, I’ll blip out, promise.”

He didn’t like Star’s assurances. Flimsy. Overconfident. She was still scared of Shadows, but she was also strong as one of Kilo’s main gods…

No time to hesitate. “I’ll go left. You go right. Try to follow my flame and stay opposite of me.”

“I’ll put up a big, purple barrier, so follow that,” Star said. “Are we trying to play target practice with them?”

“It’ll divert attention from the Hearts.” And they couldn’t afford to be hit as often.

Another flash and boom on the ground. Several remaining Hearts shuddered at the prospect of going out again.

One Heart sputtered, “I-if I die, Xerneas will revive us, right?”

“Forget that, I don’t wanna learn what dying feels like!” another Heart said. “But… that’s… p-part of the job. At least for now…”

“Don’t get too close. Just strike at Necrozma when you can see. And when you’re weak, dive back into this barrier and into the Waypoint if you have to fall back. Okay. Everyone, positions! Ready… go!”

Owen returned to the skies. Star flashed her violet barrier as she disappeared into the flashing darkness. Dark water splashed over Owen’s scales, instantly blinding him at his high speed.

Once they entered his Perceive range again, Owen slowed until the water wasn’t obscuring his vision as badly. Between flashes, he saw Emily’s outline. The two titans were locked into a melee brawl, Necrozma’s wings burning into Emily’s body just as quickly as she could regenerate.

This time, he was ready for the stray blasts. He parried the first one and twisted his body so the shield propelled him away from the incoming wave, diverting most of the force into the horizon. He could only hope that most people had already evacuated from the far reaches of the combat zone.

The second blast came from Emily, finally paying attention to the new fighter in the fray. Owen had a guess it was his Radiance. Twisting, dark air spiraled toward Owen and he dove down. Star’s purple sphere gave him a reference point for where to stay relative to Necrozma and Emily, distorted as it was from the rain against his shield.

“Owen! Owen!” He barely heard his Communicator over the latest flash and snap of the dark sky. She hastily rummaged through his bag, his claw necklace tapping his chin, and pulled it out.

“Eon?” Owen could only guess by how the voice sounded like him.

“Beammaker is online! The power is… a little weak without Lavender, and a lot of the equipment is damaged, but we can get one good shot! Where do we aim?”

Where to aim. Emily would regenerate it. They didn’t need to hurt Emily. It was Necrozma that was the problem.

“Aim at Necrozma. When I shout to fire, do it, okay? We need to get him out of the picture for this to work!”

“Okay!”

Hopefully, Nate would get the signal from that.

Arceus, can you hear me? Owen said. If you can take aim, strike Necrozma through the dark. We can handle Emily as long as Necrozma is down.

He received no answer. He could only hope Barky was ready with his Judgment to smite from Destiny Tower.

A whirlwind formed on all sides with Owen in the eye of the storm. He shifted his Protect into a full sphere and closed up his body’s stance. Another Shadow Aeroblast carved the air and compressed his Protect to the point where its resonant pressure strained his bones. The wind was starting to break through the cracks. Something thumped repeatedly against his chin—his mother’s claw on his necklace again.

His eyes trailed down to try to adjust it when he happened to see a bright light from below. Necrozma had pulled away from Emily to strike him!

“Gah!”

Owen’s barrier, as a sphere, couldn’t take a direct blast from Necrozma. He sacrificed his back protection to the last of the Aeroblast and concentrated the Protect toward Necrozma’s Chaos light.

It was narrowly enough. Owen grasped at the same energy, siphoning a small strip of it until it coiled around his wrist, crackling like fire under rain.

Emily was flying toward Tanneth’s spot again…

He closed his wings and went into a free fall. He had to catch up to Emily, though he kept his shield behind him now. He needed some distance. A dazzling flash of light blinded him again and he squeezed his eyes shut.

Owen focused on his Perceive, sparing a second to make sure he wasn’t about to be ambushed—only to spot a single entity fending Emily off singlehandedly. Struggling, making no progress on harming her, but holding her off.

“Migami—no! You can’t keep it together as—”

“We got this!” Migami shouted back. “Heh! We got a little desperate, but we learned somethin’ new, Owen!”

“What?” Owen whispered. They were… sane.

“The reason our fusion went wrong all the time,” Migami continued. They dodged an Aeroblast with grace before flinging an axe straight into Emily’s eye, earning a roar of anger. “Wasn’t Nevren’s calcs at all! Wasn’t even an instability with the power!”

Migami Teleported behind Emily and struck several times with quick jabs and finished with a Solar Beam once Emily spun around. Then, they disappeared and did the same thing again, finishing this time with a two-fisted slam on her back. She went pinwheeling fifty feet down.

“It was the Trio! Our other halves!” Migami sliced at Emily’s wing, taking it clean off. It regrew in seconds. “They were th’ missin’ regulator, an’ Nevren couldn’ see them in all the math, I bet!”

“The… the Decree messed up his schematics for us?!” Owen whispered.

Of course. Eon had been trying to come up with this fusion project for a while, but didn’t realize that even with Demitri, Mispy, and Gahi as three of the components, their incomplete souls lacked the stability for a fusion. None of the other mutants were irreparably berserk, just them…

Something warm distracted Owen, and it wasn’t just the warm fuzzies of his friends fighting by his side. He glanced down and realized that something in his bag—soaked with blackened rain—was glowing hot. Gaining some distance, he rummaged inside.

“Oh—”

That marble Xerneas had gifted him. They’d tried to train it and get it working in the human world, but it never worked beyond a slight boost in power. But this was different. What was going on?

“Circle’s online and ready!” Eon reported through the Communicator. “I’m coordinating with some people at the Lab for the Beammaker, but…!”

The Circle… Was that somehow resonating with this marble?

“Ah—!”

Suddenly, a rainbow light completely overtook Owen’s vision. It felt like hot water doused his whole body, tingling his scales and shifting parts of his body all at once. He was amorphous and then solid in a matter of seconds, the rush of battle suddenly thrilling him. But then, he reflexively regained his senses and thrashed within a barrier that had formed around him, shattering it all at once.

“E-eh?!” Migami shouted. “Owen! Did yeh Shadow?!”

“What?” Owen looked at his claws. His scales had turned… black? And from his cheeks, he saw blue flames. What? And why did…

No. Not important right now. He could look it over later. His Perceive still worked; he still felt sane. That was all that mattered.

Another flash lit the sky. The light pushed through his eyelids, revealing the pattern of his scales even while his eyes were closed. He felt Migami suddenly flinch from it. At that moment, Emily changed directions for a slam against the fused trio.

“Migami! Watch out!” Owen said. “This is a big one!”

“Doin’ what I can!” They blipped behind Emily again. This time, she was faster, striking Migami with a single, shockwave-producing wing slap. Migami tumbled into the air and out of Owen’s Perceive.

They’d be fine. They’d be fine. Emily was going after them, but not after Tanneth. And that meant he could focus on Necrozma. He saw the crystals that made up Necrozma’s body shift. He recognized the gesture—he was conjuring a wormhole.

“Oh, no, you don’t!”

Owen beat his wings hard and conjured a blast of wind that nearly tore his wings apart. But they endured. He slammed headfirst into Necrozma’s chest, conjuring his Chaos spear, and plunged it toward his chest. Necrozma dodged to the left, toward the wormhole. Owen shifted for a shoulder check, slamming into Necrozma with a grazing blow—narrowly enough to spin Necrozma away from the wormhole, which fizzled out.

Owen pulled his hand back, retracting the spear and turning it into a shapeless blob, and slammed it against Necrozma’s prism chest. His body was like a pool of magma, yet his Fiery form couldn’t resist it. The Chaos in his palm turned into a puddle of volatile energy. He infused his own and pressed into Necrozma’s prism armor.

It cracked. That surprised Owen. This transformation… How much stronger were his claws? Everything felt so feeble against his raw strength.

The air pressure behind him changed dramatically.

With a powerful shove, Owen corkscrewed through the air and used the new cracks in Necrozma’s armor to hook his claws inside. He whirled Necrozma toward the incoming Aeroblast, giving his Protect a break.

The dragon of light screeched wordlessly. His tail formed several Chaos spikes that stabbed Owen along his gut and chest.

He wailed and let go, but now Necrozma was on the advance. Another beam of light shot through the cracks of Owen’s barrier, leaving a series of holes and lines across Owen’s chest.

Wheezing, Owen Perceived the parts of his own body that had suddenly been burned straight through. About forty percent through his body. That was going to hurt later. For now, adrenaline kept him swinging.

“Move aside, Owen,” Necrozma snarled. Owen was surprised he was lucid enough to speak.

“Necrozma!” He could talk? “What are you doing? Snap out of it!”

“There is nothing to snap out of. I am ending this world, as it always should have been.”

Oh, good. Diyem’s nihilism was what had appealed to Necrozma.

“The Shadows are talking, Necrozma. We can fix all of this if you just—”

“Like you ‘fixed’ every other time?” Necrozma countered.

They both dodged one of Emily’s stray Aeroblasts. It rumbled the ground, twisting a whole field of earth and trees into a muddy slurry. Seconds later, Migami shot Emily on the cheek with a Solar Beam—feeble under the darkened sky. It was enough to draw her attention.

Unlike Necrozma, Emily was nothing but a raging beast. The Shadows had taken her over completely and shoved whatever was ‘Emily’ deep into darkness, leaving nothing but an emissary of destruction behind.

But Necrozma. Maybe Owen could still reach out to him…

“Necrozma, please! It’s not just me this time! The whole world wants this!”

Necrozma scoffed, his body undulating with Chaotic light. Emily lunged for Necrozma, only for him to form a wormhole and warp Emily past him and to Owen, who parried her back with a Protect, kiting around her huge body. She tumbled to the ground, disoriented, giving Necrozma and Emily some time apart.

“Then show me the world’s strength.”

He raised his head and faced the sky. Suddenly, Owen couldn’t see anything. The Shadow Sky siphoned into a sphere above Necrozma.

A low hum shook the air, rattling Owen’s chest and skull. That sphere was stronger than anything he’d seen before.

Wait! This was what Nate usually dispelled. It was their clash to stop Necrozma from destroying the world outright. But Nate… he was still too far away, wasn’t he? Necrozma had gone completely off course.

If this struck Kilo…

The Chaotic ball burned the sky. Sunlight poured through the cracks in the clouds and siphoned into the sphere.

“This will explode and annihilate every physical trace of you… perhaps even every spiritual trace, too. That is divine energy. And I should have done this a very long time ago.”

“I’m thankful you didn’t,” Owen said back, searching for an opening, “and I know Kilo was always hanging on a thread, Necrozma! At your mercy… the mercy of the Overseers!” There was no opening—not without risking that light annihilating Kilo. “But now we’ll prove it! By purifying you… and then Emily!”

“Then show me that power… before mine obliterates you! Show it, Usurper!”

The ball was nearly charged. Even Necrozma looked like he was struggling to keep it contained. Owen could only watch and wait. He formed a plan… but it relied on a lot of faith in his own strength.

“So, you knew I was a Usurper all along? Was that the term you gave me?”

“Of course. It’s why you had to be eliminated… by erasure. Yet even then, you returned.”

The hum of the ball reached its apex and then let out a shockwave. It was like staring at a marble that mixed the darkest black with the brightest white in a swirling, blinding vortex.

“Now, Owen. Your final test!”

Necrozma curved his body forward and hurled the ball toward Owen. The Charizard raised his hands and formed a Protect, only to realize that this, if deflected, would do even more damage than if it exploded in the air.

“What will you do?!” Necrozma roared over the rumble. “Dodge it, and flee your burden? Deflect it, and offset the suffering to the world? Or will you face it and die in Kilo’s place?!”

The ball of Chaos struck Owen’s Protect. But rather than deflect, Owen inverted the shield’s curve, turning it into a bowl.

The Charizard roared, every muscle and every bit of his aura channeled into his shield. Chaos crackled over the edges and whipped at his cheeks, and shoulders, his wings and his legs. He couldn’t hold out like this. The edges of the Protect cracked, light pouring like stardust in the air. Lightning flashed, thunder boomed; he could barely hear.

He just had to grasp it. He had to grasp this energy and control it. Just… flex his aura a little more…

“Fall!”

“Owen!” Star cried. A surge of energy washed over him like sunlight after a storm. She touched his shoulders a moment later, not minding the blood. “Sorry, I had to break formation,” she said. “Keep going! I’ll channel the energy I can!”

The second wind was appreciated, but Owen’s elbows still strained. Star formed a Psychic platform for him to dig his feet into, and even then, his knees buckled against the incoming blast. He could only Perceive things now; his vision was clouded by the black-white, smoldering ball of Chaos behind his thinning Protect.

“It won’t be enough,” Necrozma said. “You cannot grasp the power of an Overseer.”

Owen hissed. He couldn’t afford a word, not even a word, without losing his concentration. He clenched his fists as the Protect closed in on the barrier, though it still couldn’t fully encapsulate it. Wait. Star had Teleported in.

Desperate, he grasped at the power that lingered near Star… yes! It was still there! He pulled at the power she’d utilized seconds ago… He’d need it soon.

His Protect cracked. He focused again, enclosing it more and more. Just a little further and he could make his move. Necrozma was pouring more and more power into the blast from afar. At this rate, if it exploded, a new mark would be on Kilo’s map, one larger than War’s End.

The barrier fragmented, Chaos energy slicing across Owen’s muzzle. He winced and refocused on the Protect. He needed to pinpoint just the right spot…

“Owen, you can’t hold out much longer!” Star whispered frantically. “My barrier can’t—”

Owen tuned her out. Not yet. Just a bit more. The barrier almost completely enclosed the blast; he only needed a second for Necrozma to let up his onslaught. Blast by blast, the ball got more unstable, fighting against an ever-enclosing barrier. Sometimes, Necrozma tried to strike Owen from the sides with Wormhole-borne attacks—it was Star who deflected those.

Necrozma had forgotten one thing with this blast. Owen was not just a Usurper who grasped at the powers of others and took it as his own, however temporary. He was also…

Owen’s tail abruptly wrapped around Star, who made a startled squeak. Then, he utilized the power he’d grasped from her and Teleported himself, Star, and the ball attached to his Protect all at once.

“What?!”

Suddenly, Owen closed the gap between the two of them.

And where Owen had been holding the ball of Chaos… Necrozma stood instead, within the great Protect barrier.

Along with a Usurper, Owen was also a Bestower.

“Radiant Bestow,” Owen breathed. Necrozma bathed in the Chaotic storm, prismatic eyes darting around to search for any kind of opening.

Owen let go of Star with his tail before flipping through the air. His tail thwacked the Protect barrier—now Bestowed upon and attached to Necrozma—skyward.

Necrozma immediately tried to warp away—but the Protect followed him no matter where he went, attached to his aura. And Necrozma was too frenzied to realize this in time… Or, considering he was inside that barrier, in too much pain.

But he was still too close. Owen breathed in and paused. “Star,” he said, “help here!”

“Uhh—help what?!”

Owen breathed a far-reaching jet of fire toward the ball as Necrozma roared from within. The warping had stopped—but Necrozma was out of his Perceive range. He didn’t know if he was charging to break out or simply unconscious.

“Oh, okay!” Star glowed and Teleported higher, creating a Psychic funnel that attached the Owen’s motes of fire, giving them a more solid presence. They pelted the Protect higher and higher. Necrozma couldn’t escape anywhere while inside—and if Owen had to guess, even if he tried to Wormhole out, the Protect would follow him.

But it was still too close for that kind of blast. “Eon!” Owen shouted into his Communicator.

“I—I see it!”

They’d spent centuries together. Owen prayed Eon understood what he meant: “FIRE!”

Less than a second later, a blinding line cut through the darkness and struck Necrozma’s sphere dead-on. Owen couldn’t hear anything after that. A new beam soared from over the horizon… The two beams countered each other, the net force propelling Necrozma higher and higher into the sky without straying in another direction.

“Nate! Nate got his shot!” Owen cheered.

“Hey, Owen!” Star shouted. “Maybe we should get down! That blast is…!”

Owen glanced up. Something had ruptured. Uh oh.

“Cover your eyes!” Owen shouted.

But even when Owen did, he saw the pattern of the scales on his eyelids and the outline of his fingers’ bones. Star yelped in surprise and spun around. Owen Perceived her back spontaneously combusting. He Teleported between her and the blast, shielding her from the incoming energy even as his scales burned from a fire he could not fully comprehend. He never knew light could burn so much.

And then the blast caught up to them. The light was so much faster than shockwaves.

Owen couldn’t hear. One moment, there was a great, booming pop, and then something in his head snapped, and then he couldn’t hear anymore. He tasted metal. He pinwheeled through the air, catching the ground several thousand feet below with every rotation. Then, he closed his eyes, trying to refocus. In what felt like a second, the ground was suddenly only a hundred feet away.

Coldness undulated over his body starting from his head and ending at his tail. His orange scales returned and that prismatic aura faded. And the fatigue of the battle hit him just as fast.

“Kh—”

Purple energy slowed his fall. He stretched his wings and called on the winds, slowing himself completely.

The trees were on fire. The sand was pulverized like glass. But… Yes. The barrier was still up, like a last bastion that protected those who hid there. In fact, the original fighting area had taken very little of the blast.

That was a relief…

“Owen!” Star suddenly cried.

The air’s density shifted.

Emily!

The realization had Owen acting on reflex, putting up a barrier on all sides, but it wasn’t enough. His barrier, after all the strain, was too flimsy. Dark winds cut through his golden Protect like butter—Owen realized his mistake of using Radiance too late—and then sliced open his scales just as easily. It spun and throttled him effortlessly through the wind. Owen clutched at his neck, holding his necklace in place, as he careened out of the blast line and toward the ground.

He stretched his wings. One wing didn’t respond. One of his horns was blasted off his head—his Perceive wasn’t nearly as accurate, but… was he missing that wing? He opened his eyes with blurry vision and saw something vaguely wing-shaped spiraling ten feet away from him.

That’s probably bad.

Owen thought it calmly. He didn’t have the energy to panic anymore. He tried to channel the winds, but his aura was shot; he tried to glide down the old-fashioned way, but it wasn’t enough with just one tattered wing.

He wondered if Barky would be able to act in time if he prayed.

And then he felt Star under him, using her tiny but strong body to slow his fall. Slower and slower—it felt like a glide. He was flying.

Owen Perceived the ground coming faster than a glide.

Oh.

With the last of his strength, Owen grabbed Star’s tiny body with one hand, wrapping it gently yet firmly around her abdomen. He tossed her skyward.

He struck the ground and lost his second horn. A sickening crack rattled his neck in one place and his spine in two more. He lost all feeling in his legs. Nostalgic.

For a few seconds, Owen braced for something more to happen, though all he could brace was a weak furrow of his brow. Nothing came. Everything was, for a blissful moment, peaceful. The wind blew ash and embers into his face, reminding him of a home long ago. He held his necklace, tracing the rope to the great claw at the bottom. Still intact. He’d have laughed if he could have.

Something tiny was slapping his face. Felt like a little Mew. It was Eon or Star. Probably Star. That made more sense.

He couldn’t talk or see or hear, though. That made this awkward. Instead, he focused on trying to repair himself. He couldn’t quite feel it… but he tapped into his Orb. After all this time, it still had its use. His limbs dissolved into roots that dug through the soil, expanding, and gathering nutrients. His one remaining wing grew leaves that soaked in the sunlight the blast had pierced through the skies. So much warmer…

Star, Owen thought, realizing prayers would still get to her. Go to the others… Lure Emily. Complete the Circle. I can’t do anything right now…

The tiny paws stopped shaking him.

I’ll be fine. Can’t you tell? I’ve been through worse. I still have my head this time.

A silence. Owen wondered if Star was still there. A foot kicked his cheek. Yeah, he deserved that one… But then, he felt her touch his cheek again. And then a hug… and then, her presence was gone. Good enough.

It was getting hard to stay awake. Even as energy flowed into him, the warmth and peace after all that happened left him exhausted.

He could only hope that the others could do it without him… and perhaps, he could recover fast enough to do his part in time.

Arceus, Owen prayed. Fire your charge now! I got rid of Necrozma!

Even with his mind fogging up with warmth and darkness, he pressed out one final shout.

It’s time to complete the Circle!
 
Last edited:

Namohysip

Dragon Enthusiast
Chapter 183 – Pure Water

“Owen’s down!”

A tearful Mew, half-burned by something more than fire, floated unevenly toward the crew that had set up the Purification Circle. Zena’s heart leaped in her chest. There was no way…

“He’s WHAT?” Jerry shouted from two quartets of the Circle away.

“He didn’t get caught in that—that blast, did he?!” Hakk said. “What was that? I’ve never seen anything like it!” He rubbed his arms uncomfortably. “Still burns…”

“He did, but he survived that,” Star said, trembling visibly now that she was closer. “Emily blasted him when he was weakened. He’s ripped up, but—but he’s surviving. His aura’s stable, and Emily’s coming this way, so—so, uh, so what now?”

“Without Owen, how’re we supposed to complete the Circle thing?” Jerry snarled.

Migami had split into their components. Mispy was tending to their collective wounds. Several others were already in their spots, tending to their part of the Circle. By now, visible lines connected each quartet as they channeled their energy, and if everyone got into formation in the great field they’d found, it would look just like Orre’s setup.

By Zena’s estimates, Emily would have to land in the middle of the Circle, which was a good fifty feet in diameter. Not a small target, but also uncomfortably close for someone with Emily’s presence.

“Even if we get all nine foursomes in,” Star whispered, “how are we supposed to do the final pulse? Owen had to do that. He had the… the thing, with grabbing aura threads, right?”

Zena found enough sense to perk up. “Not just him,” she said. “I know how to do it, or, another way. A workaround. You just need to channel that power into me, and… then I aim it at Emily. I’m not part of the Circle—I was a coordinator, too.”

It was getting darker again. The hole in the sky the explosion had given off was closing. Emily drew near; they had moments. Zena scanned the crowd and spotted Tanneth, who looked paler than ever.

“Tanneth, are you okay?” Zena called.

The Vaporeon jumped in surprise. “Y-yeah!” she called. She lacked her usual smile. “She’s just close. Closer than I’ve felt in a long time…”

Zena could understand the nervousness. But right now, they had a job to do. They were down a leader. It was up to Zena to pick up what Owen left behind.

“Get into positions, everyone!” Zena shouted. “Everyone not in the Circle, rally with me! We’re going to have to guide Emily ourselves. And remember—no matter how strong you are, how confident you think you can multitask… you cannot break the Circle anymore. No fighting if you’re channeling energy!”

Which would seriously eat at almost all their firepower. But they still had a few. Aster was not part of any Circle—he, as Star’s ‘son,’ would be their warding figurehead.

In the seventh group, Diyem called over, “Doesn’t it seem like a major oversight that some of our strongest have been reduced to purification batteries?! …And why am I part of this? I’m literally a Shadow Pokémon!”

“You have light in you,” Zena said. “That’s… what Owen said, at least. And… that your power could help subdue Emily’s perfect darkness.”

Diyem grunted. That seemed to be enough for now, and they couldn’t do any thinking to rearrange the Circle at this point.

Angelo cried out, “Eep! She’s here!”

Over the horizon, a purple-bodied Lugia roared and divebombed toward the Circle—directly to Tanneth. They had less than ten seconds to react.

“Aster!” Zena shouted.

“Yup!” And in an instant, the Mewtwo blipped and zipped into the fray, opening with a flying kick into Emily’s gut.

“Ah! Aster, be careful!” Star cried. “Emily might—”

“It’s okay!” Aster zipped away, easily dodging one of Emily’s swipes. “I’m coated in Psychic armor! Dialga taught me!”

Zena sighed and turned to the others. “Aster will buy us time. Get the Poké Balls ready! Everyone! Charge the Circle!”

Quickly, Zena got the ten empty capsules. She would be the one to throw them. Owen had more experience, but she had seen them in use, and everyone else was busy.

Maybe if she used her water to propel the ball forward, she’d have an easier time throwing it. Mystic power would also help…

“She’s close!” Jerry called over the gale-force winds. He had to fold his wings down to not get carried away. “Gah…!”

That was as good a time as any. Zena grabbed a ball with her ribbons, lobbed it forward, and fired at it with a Hydro Pump. The propulsion kept the ball in place at the end, landing directly on Emily’s chest.

Despite everything, she was still a Pokémon.

The ball snapped open and siphoned Emily inside.

“Yaaay!” Aster pumped his fists in the air. “We did it! We saved Kilo!”

“Hang on, kid!” Jerry called.

Mhynt interjected, “Quickly! Get the Circle prepared!”

“Where’s Owen?”

Zena scanned the horizons. No Owen. Not even his flame.

The ball wiggled once. Then, it abruptly snapped open, and with it came a blast of Shadow that struck Aster while he wasn’t expecting it. He spun through the air, screaming, with several cuts that broke through his armor.

“Aster!” Star cried.

“Zena!” Mhynt shouted. “Another! Quickly!”

“R-right!”

And so, Zena repeated the process. She grabbed the second ball and tossed it toward Emily.

This time, they locked eyes. Zena flinched, but not enough to stop her Hydro Pump the same way. Emily opened her mouth—another blast, this time for Zena.

But then, flashing lights rained down on Emily, spearing her through the wings and gut. It was enough for her to stagger and stare back with scorn.

“Ah! Barky!” Star cried.

“Sorry for being late,” Barky stated. “I had to verify Owen’s safety.”

A silver barrier kept the rain from pelting him; he glowed like the sun that had been blotted out.

But Zena struck first. Another clean hit. Emily disappeared into the capsule. She concentrated on the ball, envisioning some invisible force keeping it closed, even from a distance. Her ribbons clenched. Others in the Circle could only focus on their aura, though the brief quiet helped them recover.

The battle wiggled once.

A flame of black and white caught Zena’s attention. “Mu?”

“’S it safe?” Mu called.

The capsule wiggled twice…

“No, Mu! Not yet!” Zena shouted.

The ball snapped open just as Mu jumped into the aether again, vanishing.

Zena had been so focused on Mu that she didn’t see the incoming Shadow Aeroblast until its whistling winds were a split-second from her. She moved to raise her ribbons, but that was when the blast twisted her through the air, cutting through her scales. She wailed—several called out to her—and came to a staggered stop next to Mhynt, Diyem, Hakk, and Leph’s Circle. She saw Leph make a gesture as if to heal her—

“No!” Zena hissed, tasting metal in her words. “Focus… on the Circle!”

“Zena!” Tanneth called—she might have been calling for a while.

Behind Tanneth, Emily was closing in fast, roaring. She seemed to be deliberately avoiding getting too close to the Circle, though, but a single Aeroblast would change that. The damage she’d do…

Aster swooped in and grabbed Tanneth by her neck fins.

“Sorry!” Aster said. He was covered in lacerations from the last attack, but held her close, smudging blood over the Vaporeon. They vanished.

Emily whirled around, instinctually sensing where Tanneth had gone. Zena had seen a flash of light cut through the darkness. Aster hadn’t Teleported far. He must have known they needed to keep Emily in the circle.

The beast’s one-track mind at least got the heat off of Zena. The Milotic nervously sighed, everything stinging, even in the intensifying, corrosive rain. They couldn’t last in this for long. The Ultra Balls… where did they go?

Scattered to the wind. Zena only had one left. Anything else and… she’d have to search for them in the dirt and grime.

Half-desperate, Zena also glanced around the blackening, muddy sand for glimmers of those capsules. That’s when she realized the texture of the ground, as she shifted her weight, had… changed.

“What’s happening to the floor?” Zena said.

Various in the nearest quartets looked down.

Jerry roared in disgust. “NO!”

“What? Don’t just shout, what?!” Mhynt snapped.

“It’s… it’s lookin’ like her insides!” Jerry said.

Zena gulped. She thought she’d seen a glimmer of a capsule and grabbed at it—but it was lodged in the ground. After a few moments, she realized that she’d been pulling at a lump of flesh that the sand had transfigured into.

“How do you know what those look like?” called Leo on one knee, still keeping his hands up and pointing at Brandon nearby.

“Don’t ask.” Jerry stared at Mhynt. “Her Dungeon-ness is spreading. For the love of the gods here, stop her before the whole WORLD becomes Emily!”

“Gods, it’s all… corrupting,” Zena whispered. “Emily!”

She pulled her ribbon back, ready to fire.

No reply. Emily stomped after Aster, who kept disappearing and reappearing. He could keep that up for a time, but at the rate of the rainfall, that time was dwindling.

Lightning flashed, dazzling Zena’s senses. She could barely see more than ten feet in front of her, but relied on Emily’s massive silhouette and the ambient glow of the fifty-foot Circle.

It was colder than the ocean’s depths even in the darkest winter night. What surprised Zena was how her body didn’t shiver, nor did the coldness numb her. No, this was a deeper cold, one her body couldn’t understand, but her aura, her spirit, did. It was freezing her spirit.

“Come on,” Zena whispered. “My power still has to work. Just a little longer…!”

Once more, she tossed the Ultra Ball, knowing it would be the last one she’d have. She fired a Hydro Pump again, smashing into the ball and propelling it faster, whistling through the air…

Contact. Emily’s light spiraled into the capsule and it snapped shut. One shake.

“Okay… okay.” Aster knelt, setting Tanneth down. “I just, I just need a breath…”

Second shake. For a moment, the air was warmer, that oppressive darkness letting up from Zena’s lungs.

“Get ready!” Mhynt announced again. “Zena, can you carry the Circle’s power like Owen did?”

Third shake.

“Y-yes. I’m ready!” Zena said. “Everyone, get into—”

A crack formed on the ball, spewing black fumes.

“NO!”

And then it split open—the last ball Zena had a hope of getting in time—sending whips of Shadow winds into the ground. The cold sting of bits of rock cut through Zena’s scales before a curtain of that same dark gale obscured everything else.

At first, all Zena did was scream and shield herself with a feeble wall of water. Then came the slices through her body, each one a knife of icy obsidian. Eventually, the pain was too much and she fell into one of the many ditches that the gales had made, cold dirt muffling the world around her.

With little strength to move, Zena remained there, recuperating, quietly calling on her spirits to revitalize her. But that was all.

It all faded…

<><><>​

“Sorry, Tanneth,” Aster whispered. He reached for the Vaporeon. “W-we have to get away. Regroup, try again… I—I think we ran out of chances.”

Tanneth’s little heart couldn’t take it. The icy darkness cut through her natural resistance to cold. It was like her bones had turned to ice; every movement she made was an agonizing swim through needles.

How did it come to this? Staring down who was supposed to be her mate of a thousand years, now little more than the darkened half of the same soul. There was no victory in any of this. No hope, no safety, just doom one way or the other.

Her vision was blurry through tears or rain, maybe even sheer fatigue. She didn’t know which. But she thought back to warmer times, desperate for any kind of comfort, as Aster Teleported her this way and that within the storm.

“I—I can’t go anywhere if everyone’s in a Circle. She’ll kill them…” Aster panted. “Wh-what do we do?!” he called out. “Where’s Zena?! Where’s Owen?!”

If Tanneth heard things right, the Ultra Balls were a bust and the Circle still wasn’t ready. They still needed to stun Emily, and…

Tanneth’s breathing got faster. She just wanted things to go back to normal. That was so far away. How long had it been since she was able to cuddle up to Emily under a clear, moonlit sky? How long since she was able to rescue Pokémon lost at sea, assure them of their safety, look at their thankful faces as they were brought to shore…

Was all of that for nothing? She and Emily were the same person. What was their relationship? It was all going to amount to memories. A daydream.

But… she was still important. In fact, Emily was more important. Owen said that Shadows locked away the past… and turned Pokémon into monsters without those memories. Only Tanneth had those memories now. And… did that, in itself, have meaning?

What if…

“Tanneth!”

Finally, Aster’s voice snapped the Vaporeon back to the present. “What?”

“Do you know of ANY weakness Emily might have?”

Lightning struck again. Emily was closing in. Ten seconds; she could feel it.

Emily had no weaknesses. She was invincible. That was what the corruption had done to her even before the Shadows took hold when she’d become an immortal Dungeon.

But it wasn’t Emily they were fighting…

“I do,” Tanneth said.

“What?! Why didn’t you tell us?!”

“Because I just—I just realized it!”

Another flash. Tanneth was on the opposite side of the Circle, now next to Trina and the clones of Team Alloy. They looked awful—holding their pose dutifully, frustrated at their inability to fight back against their invincible foe…

“I need you to Teleport to the very center of the Circle,” Tanneth said. “And leave me there!”

“WHAT?”

“Take me to the center of the Circle… and GO! And then… and then get everyone ready! Okay?!”

“Ready for that?”

“I’m going to stun Emily with… a special technique!”

Aster looked at Trina.

“Just agree,” Trina grunted. “We… we can’t hold this much longer. It’s now or never. Wake Zena up! We need her for the Purification!”

“O-okay.” Aster picked Tanneth up again.

Yes. She understood now. Maybe she always knew… and was putting it off, hoping they would find another way.

Well. They were out of options. This had been an inevitable outcome.

Once Emily was close enough again, white light engulfed Tanneth’s vision one last time. He set her down and the cold, Shadow-tinged mud and sand greeted her. Just like the island where she’d nearly been eaten before

“What’s the special technique?” Aster asked.

“S-something the others taught me. Just get Zena!” Tanneth hastily commanded.

“O-okay! Okay!” Aster vanished… leaving Tanneth behind. All alone.

Lightning flashed again. She didn’t need the light to feel Emily’s presence looming over her.

She envisioned warmer days by the ocean. The salty spray of every wave. The gentle rumble of Emily snoozing.

The fleshy sand and mud rumbled, pulling Tanneth an inch into the ground. She closed her eyes and breathed. Emily’s great wing hovered over Tanneth’s body. The wing tore open, revealing a mouth…

“Please wake up,” she whispered. “Emily… if you can hear me… pleas—”

Unceremoniously, the Shadow Lugia claimed her.

<><><>​

It was so much colder, yet not nearly as oppressive as Tanneth had envisioned. She was weightless, as if adrift beneath the ocean without a moon or stars. She was surprised to be conscious. When she looked at her paws, they glowed faintly. Weird.

The ocean currents tickled her cheek and triggered her fins’ senses. Something was coming.

“Why?”

Tanneth’s ears flicked. Emily’s voice was so warm, even now.

“Why’d you do it?” Emily whispered.

Her body was mostly purple, but there were faint hints of her pristine, silver glory. She was fighting.

“It was the last trick,” Tanneth replied with a sad smile. “Couldn’t stop you any other way.”

“But now… now you’re…”

Tanneth looked at her paws. Now that she saw Emily, she also realized that her own limbs were see-through. Getting fainter. She was dissolving into an ocean.

And as she did, Emily’s body got faintly lighter.

“It’s… it was going to happen eventually,” Tanneth said. “I was running and running… afraid that the next time I woke up, I’d be staring at you, only it wasn’t you. Just a Shadow parading around in your body. I didn’t realize until now that… I shouldn’t have been running forever. I wasn’t living. I was just… afraid. Prolonging the time until this moment. We don’t need that. I had to wait… for the time to face my fate.”

“But it didn’t have to!” Emily said again. “What if we… we found another way? What if we could be separated forever?!”

“A soul’s a soul,” Tanneth said with a giggle. “We… we were never separate. We just didn’t know it. I’ll… I feel so silly to talk about it like this, knowing in a few seconds, it’s all…”

Even now, Tanneth struggled to keep her body together. She couldn’t tell her digits apart. She must have been speaking with her mind.

“Please, don’t… I’m gonna miss you,” Emily begged. Tanneth knew she was trying to will this to stop.

“I’m gonna miss being us, too,” Tanneth said, drifting closer to Emily until they embraced. She was cold, but getting warmer. The ocean’s void around them felt smaller, but they defied that darkness even then. “But they need us right now. We can’t run away…”

“Need us?”

Tanneth nodded. She could see parts of herself becoming part of the ocean, seeping into Emily’s scales. Every second that passed, Emily’s body brightened, though it did not completely get rid of the darkness. Tanneth feared she’d be lost for good if those outside didn't purify her.

She needed to have faith in them. This had to be enough time…

“I was just the ocean’s guardian,” Emily whispered. “I was isolated, Tanneth… I don’t know them at all. What… what can I do?”

“It’s okay. Because… you’ll get my memories. And I’ll get yours.”

“Yours?”

“Yeah. I met so many people after I was rescued, Emily…”

She couldn’t see anymore. All she could do was hear Emily and feel the coldness creeping in. The more she thought about everyone trying to help, though—their hopeful faces that she could still view in her mind’s eye—the warmer she felt.

“Can you… can you tell me about them? Please. Don’t go…”

She couldn’t smile anymore. Her whole body had become a blue cloud adrift in the sea.

“Okay,” Tanneth replied. “Well… let’s start with the people who organized to save us all. And a place called Kilo Village. . .”

<><><>​

Strong hands roughly plucked Zena from the mud.

“Oh! She’s alive!”

“Hello, Aster,” Zena grunted. Everything hurt. She was afraid to coil any of her muscles. The most she tried was curling her ribbons.

“Emily’s stopped! Tanneth did some final trick!”

The Milotic’s eyes shot wide. “What?!”

“Yeah! So, hurry! The Circle’s almost charged!”

He set Zena down. The lightning still flashed; the horrid, soul-rotting rain continued to pour. Some of the Circle were on one knee, pouring the last of their power into maintaining this strange ritual.

In the center of the circle, the Shadow Lugia was stuck in a pose as if she’d just grabbed something. Horror gripped Zena’s chest. Tanneth’s final trick was…

“Zena,” Mhynt said from her nearby quartet.

Right. Now wasn’t the time for grief. It was time to make use of Tanneth’s sacrifice.

“Mhynt. Your type trumps mine,” Zena said. “For this to work, I need you to perform some double-duty, okay? Maintain your Circle, but offset that power to me, like a drain. On my mark. Okay?”

Mhynt nodded and shifted her weight. The others in her four—Diyem, Hakk, and Leph—nodded in tandem.

“One last push!” Zena called. “Heighten your auras now! Five seconds is all I need!”

That was the hope. Five seconds was all they could afford.

It started with Mhynt’s group. Adjacent, ten feet away, Anam’s group lit up, as did Jerry’s on the other side. Then the rest of the Circle got the signal, raising their auras for one final output.

Thunder boomed in the air. Emily was stirring again, standing straight.

“NOW!” Zena cried.

“Ngh—!” At first, Mhynt held both palms toward Leph’s back, who had been channeling the Rock element. Now, she moved one palm and pointed it at Zena.

Instantly, the swell of all her friends poured into Zena in an overwhelming deluge of warmth. Nothing that would bolster her attacks, and yet it held so much hope. She’d never felt this before. When she breathed, she saw everyone else’s chests rise at the same time—or was she following theirs? She couldn’t tell. It was all the same.

She felt the familiar hope of Anam, his overflowing compassion for all blighted by Shadows, and the will to save Emily from that fate. From Anam’s mind, she saw faces of Pokémon she didn’t recognize, yet knew them as old friends of Anam, still waiting to be saved somewhere in the void.

She caught the regrets smothered with the hope of Manny doing what he’d failed to accomplish before. Zena didn’t understand why he felt that way, but at that moment, she understood him all the same. She felt Mhynt’s hopes, nearest to her, to save Emily and wipe out one more fragment of darkness, taking them one step closer to defeating Alexander.

Even Diyem had a glimmer of hope and defiance toward his own piece, viewing it as an old shame to be corrected.

And so many more, rushing through her mind all at once. Past and present. Was this Owen’s old power? Seeing… the histories of everyone. The connection between Pokémon…

In that moment, Zena understood why this Circle was needed. The light of their pasts and their present hopes for the future… it was the antithesis of Dark Matter’s nihilism.

She didn’t need her Mystic power for this. This came from the heart.

A Hydro Pump coalesced as a sphere of crystal-clear water in front of her eyes. It naturally glowed against the dark and lit the area around her like a beacon. She saw Emily clearly, staring at her. The Lugia’s body trembled, but she raised her wings and left herself completely open. Trust. A single, fleeting glimmer of trust—Tanneth’s final throes from within.

The Circle dimmed as the last of its power channeled into Zena’s back. This was the power’s apex.

The sphere funneled into a bright, aqua-silver beam that cleaved through the darkness and spread over her body. Emily’s gaze shot upward and her mouth opened for a wail, yet no sound game. Purple washed away from her body like trivial grime, revealing a sky-blue body underneath. Even where the water did not touch, darkness shriveled up and evaporated, the last to go near her throat. Emily’s body glowed with more and more of the Circle’s energy, except for that one dark splotch. Zena felt the suspicions of the others in the Circle course through her. She wasn’t acting for herself anymore. This was the will of every person watching the ritual.

She stopped her onslaught and watched. Lightning flashed. From Emily’s throat, an outline of some dark cloud emerged, somewhere between solid and gas.

The Circle’s will was unanimous. Zena fired the rest of her onslaught on the thing and it hit the core, splashing against its form. Solid after all.

A screech cut through the remainder of the thunder’s rumble and the ringing in her ears. Just as quickly, the scream stopped. The wraith evaporated. Diyem winced and shook his head, earning a concerned glance from those in his quartet. He only shook his head, muttering something about ‘one down.’

It was over. It took everyone’s energy, probably half of their effective aura matter, and casualties across the board… But they’d made it. Zena could only hope their true losses—Shadowed spirits—were minimized. Perhaps even zero, if Zena dared to hope for that.

Emily fell on her back, immobile. Mispy slid forward and focused, as did a few other aura readers in the Circle… It was clear. To be sure, Celebi—who nearly fell several times in midair along the way—flew over and pressed a tiny hand on Emily’s side. Several seconds passed and nothing happened.

Gradually, the clouds parted, blinding them again with sunlight. Zena couldn’t believe it was only noon here. The warmth of the sun helped her shed that accrued cold, dark feeling the black rain had seeped into her. The ground was a tar-like mess, as if a thousand fires had coated the fields in ash. But at least Zena could see the lush grass and white sands in small patches now that light had returned.

“…Yeah. Yeah, I think we did it,” Celebi finally reported. “Oh, thank goodness. I don’t think I could’ve gone on for much longer…”

Distantly, Zena spotted Phol and many injured guards hobbling or sprinting over to them. They all looked tired, some worse than others.

“Where’s Xerneas?”

“Here.” Xerneas took two steps before collapsing to a knee. “Ngh… I’m… I apologize. But revivals must come later. My energy is… not enough.”

Yveltal brought a wing beneath Xerneas and helped him stand.

“Not only did the rain sap our strength,” Yveltal said, “but that blast…”

“Ugh, my body’s still burning from it,” Hakk said, rubbing his arms. “I can’t… get it off. This is the worst sunburn I’ve ever had.”

“Sunburn…” Star echoed this, floating just above Zena’s head. “Oh, no…”

“What?” Zena asked.

Star’s eyes were grave as she looked at Hakk, then at the mortal Hearts.

“Phol. Do you also feel a… burning?”

“Is that what that is?” Phol said. “I’ll be honest, Star, I don’t know what ‘burning’ feels like. But it’s stinging if that’s what you mean. On the part of my body that faced the blast.”

Star’s expression was graver still. “I… I think I can help with that. I just need everyone here, and, uh… oh, man, that’s tricky. Guess we can brute force it with some of the Hands…”

“Star, what happened with that blast? What was it?” Zena asked. “I feel better now, but it looks like mortals are having lingering effects. They look sick.”

“It’s… complicated.”

But now that the adrenaline of everything had worn off, Zena noticed something else. It was subtle, but… it felt as if more than just the people and the land had been altered by this. That divine, second sun… Did it disrupt something about the world itself?

But she couldn’t articulate it. She turned away, narrowing her eyes.

“I feel it, too.”

Heads turned to Leph, who stepped a few inches above the ground while surveying the land. “There’s a strange energy in the grass and the air. I’m afraid that if it remains as-is, that sickness might sweep across all of Kilo. Owen prevented the worst of the blast, but its aftereffects…”

Barky, looking much worse for wear, tried to stand tall next to Leph. “I recognize it. We can fix this with some effort right now.”

“Actually… may I?” Leph asked, her eyes not leaving the horizon.

“What?” Barky asked. Zena was surprised that his tone didn’t sound hostile.

“What’s up, Leph?” Star added.

Aster blipped onto Leph’s back and leaned over her shoulders. “You have a weird feeling again?” Aster asked. “I feel it, too. But you always know how to do things better than me!”

“Mm.” Leph turned to fully face Barky. “…F… Father. May I borrow one of the Hands?”

Barky was taken aback, flinching visibly at the request. “I… yes. Very well,” he said. “Just the one?”

“Yes. Please.” Leph bowed.

A beat of silence. Then, Barky nodded and produced a single filament of light from his back, allowing it to drift toward Leph. It magnetized to her wheel—startling Barky—and siphoned into one of the gemstones like a noodle. Barky winced and floated back a few inches on reflex, a spatter of white light erupting where the filament had been torn away. The wound closed soon enough.

“You couldn’t do that before,” he murmured. “You… must have grown stronger, Leph.”

“Or the world has grown weaker,” Leph replied as that single filament reemerged from her back, shining brightly. First came a gentle pulse of silver that washed over the ground, climbing up everyone’s feet. Hakk covered his eyes with one set of claws, tensed, and then relaxed.

“Whoa,” Hakk whispered.

Jerry stretched his wings and sighed. “Burn’s gone.”

“The life in the ground is also… improved,” Xerneas reported. “And the air…”

The strange, fleshy corruption of the ground had also, mercifully, reverted. A Dungeon had not formed. But… the disruption to the world itself was still there. Leph hadn’t fixed that. What changed? It wasn’t immediate, but… Well. At least the air and the people were healed.

Sensing that Leph would handle the strange plague in the air, Zena carefully crossed the muddy sand to where Emily was still flat on her back. Her eyes were open; she glanced at Zena, so she was awake. Good start.

“Emily?” Zena asked. “Are you…”

Emily nodded. “I’m sorry,” she whispered.

“Don’t be,” Zena said. “You couldn’t have seen this coming. And… how’s… Tanneth?”

Emily winced, bringing a wing to her chest. Her great fingers squeezed as if trying to grasp her heart.

Now that Zena was closer, against the noon sun, Emily’s scales were closer to the sky’s color than their former silver sheen.

“We’re okay,” Emily said. “But… we won’t see each other again.”

“I see.” Zena nodded. “It’s okay, both of you. Many others can help you through that, alright? Do you know what I mean? Others who’d gone through the same thing.”

Emily nodded. “I know,” she said. “I know from… the half who’s Tanneth.”

“Good. That’s a good start,” Zena whispered, gently placing a ribbon on her shoulder. “Would you like to stay here a while longer?”

“Hey.” Gahi had appeared next to her with a Teleport. “She alright?”

“I’d like… s-some company,” Emily said.

“Oh.” Gahi glanced at Zena. “Eh. Alrigh’. I’ll stay ‘ere I guess.”

Trina was slithering over as well, along with Har, Lygo, Ax, and Ani.

“Any healing?” Ani called, raising several vines.

“I think we’re all fine here,” Zena called back. “Thank you, Ani.”

“Hey, uh… I know we’re glad to be victorious and all,” Har said, raising a claw, “but aren’t we forgetting someone?”

A beat of silence. Then, several feet away, Star cursed. “Owen!”
 

Namohysip

Dragon Enthusiast
Chapter 184 – Missing Fragment

A few remained to help Emily rest and verify she was safe. Most who were too exhausted to keep fighting were sent back to Kilo Village to recover and report what happened. Of those who remained, a handful were sent to gather traces of Necrozma’s crystals to purify them while they had the chance in his weakened state. Celebi left to find Cresselia and do that job, now that Owen had shattered him with his own attack.

That left a small team to trace Star’s steps back to recover Owen.

Part of Zena worried that he’d somehow perished. Her rational side reminded her that even if he died, that would simply be another revival for Xerneas… though, he may come back a lot weaker, with how much Xerneas had to spread his power. And that’d be terrible when there were still two Dark Fragments in the world.

No. Owen was strong. He’d endured worse.

Right?

Though that was a literal, miniature sun. Zena wasn’t sure if Owen had endured worse…

“Found part of Owen!” Aster called cheerfully.

Part?” Zena gaped.

Aster happily raised a tattered wing into the sky, grinning ear to ear. “Yeah! He must be close!”

“Found a claw!” Star announced. “Ugh, where’s his aura? It’s so faint… but it also feels like it’s everywhere…”

“Oi, Mispy, don’t eat that!” Gahi shouted.

“I’ll heal it back!”

Zena sighed irritably and focused on the ground. She had an idea on how to reach him. If Owen’s aura was ‘everywhere’ and ‘faint,’ that reminded her a lot of…

The Milotic channeled her Mystical Water power. Her body melted into the soil, seeping through the sand, and entered the roots of the nearby plants, searching and seeking for…

Ah!

Ah!


Zena jolted upward and her horn jabbed Demitri—who’d been leaning over her—in the throat.

“Gah!” Demitri wheezed. “S-sorry!” He doubled over, recovering.

“No, I’m sorry!” Zena said quickly. “I—right. I found Owen.”

“Eh?” Gahi emerged from the ground and Teleported out, leaving his lower half as an impression in the hole he’d dug.

“Yes. I went into my Water form and searched the roots. He’s… the roots of a plant nearby. I think we contacted each other. I—one second. I’ll help him bloom.”

“You’ll what?” Demitri asked.

Rather than explain, Zena sank into the water again, more thoroughly this time, and shut off her senses to completely melt into the ground. Her watery body seeped deeper into the roots. Without sight, her mind conjured faint images of what she could sense…

Zena!

Owen!


She ‘saw’ his relieved, smiling face as if it was right in front of her.

Recovering? Zena asked, her thoughts quick and direct. She figured Owen wasn’t fully conscious.

I’m fine, Owen replied. As expected, his thoughts felt simplistic… He was probably half asleep, or in some Mystic trance. Was that possible? Given how far he’d been pushed…

Where are you? Zena asked.

Zena got the impression of a shrug, and then suddenly a force pulled her deeper into the roots. She squeaked in surprise, the warmth of sunlight replaced instead by a heavier warmth of the topsoil and the cooler layers beneath.

She felt Owen wrap gently around her, ethereal wings cradling her in the dark. Her mind clouded with mist as the fatigue of the battle finally hit her all at once.

You’re tired, Owen said.

Yeah…

The others would be fine without her. Owen was okay; it wasn’t like she had the energy for anything else today anyway.

She let the mist completely cloud her thoughts. Seconds and days were the same, though she faintly hoped the others would wake her before the latter passed.

But for now, she, too, needed to recover.

<><><>​

“Man, it’s hot,” Demitri remarked, crawling under the nearest tree for some shade. “It’s still winter, isn’t it? What’s going on with the weather today…”

“Maybe that’s why Zena melted,” Gahi hummed, arms crossed as he poked the ground with his tail.

“She’s the Water Guardian, Gahi, not Ice,” Demitri said.

“Well, check Yveltal. Maybe she melted.”

“That’s not—” Demitri sighed. “Mispy! Can you see Zena?”

“Found Owen, too,” Mispy reported.

Demitri willed himself out of the shadows to follow Mispy down an open field with fallen trees and long, splintered trunks littering the sandy dirt. Demitri held a hand over his eyes to block the sun.

A rush of foreign emotion caught his attention just below his feet. He sensed… contentment and relaxation. Relief. And…

“Uh—we should go,” Demitri abruptly said.

“Eh?” Gahi tilted his head. “What’s up?”

“Owen’s just fine, and, um… yeah! Nothing to really worry about.”

That only earned more suspicion from Gahi, who squinted and Teleported in front of Demitri. “That’s a real weird way ter phrase that,” he said, prodding a claw at Demitri’s armor-like scales.

“We’ll need someone to keep an eye on things,” Mispy said. “…But it’s safe for now. And Owen isn’t in any danger. In fact…” Mispy squinted at the ground, then grunted. “I think they’re gardening.”

The lack of a reaction from Gahi meant he didn’t understand a word of that.

Aster approached from the other side of the ruined clearing. He held up Owen’s wing. “So where do I put this? And the other stuff!”

“Leave it on the ground there.” Mispy pointed a vine at an innocuous bush. Now that Demitri looked at it, though, it appeared freshly grown. It had none of the damage surrounding plants had endured.

It was a little close to Owen-sized, too.

“Oh, that’s a good idea, Mispy,” Demitri said. “Giving him the wing should help him, er… reattach it? At least so the wound doesn’t settle and can’t heal.”

Aster set the wing next to the bush.

The wing sank into the bushes, melting into more leaves and plant matter in seconds.

“Whoaa…” Aster poked the bush. “This is Owen’s heart now, right?”

Demitri scratched his left tusk. “I don’t know. I think that’s around where his back was.”

Aster tapped his chin. “Hmm… well, with how hot it’s getting, I don’t want them getting a sunburn! We should get them indoors.”

“Get… get part of a forest indoors?” Demitri repeated. “How? Can plants get sunburns?” He glanced at Mispy, who shrugged. It wasn’t the same kind of plant.

“Oh, that’s right. That’s pretty hard, huh?” Aster tapped his chin a few more times. “Hmm, hmm…”

Mispy eyed Aster suspiciously. Then, she said to the others, “I have a feeling he’s about to come up with something terrible that’ll still work.”

“How come?” Demitri asked. “Instinct?”

Mispy glanced at Gahi, who was currently picking fruits to pass the time. He already had three bags.

“Familiar… vibes.”

“I’ve got it!” Aster declared. “Hang on! I’ll be right back!” He disappeared.

Demitri blinked and glanced at Mispy. Her hunch was correct so far. Demitri had little reason to doubt her…

His head stung. He winced and went back to the shade. “Do you think it’s this hot because of something Necrozma did? He’s practically a living sun himself, right?”

“We’ll have to ask him or the other gods about it. This isn’t normal for winter… or any season. It could affect our battles if it’s too hot to be outside.”

“I brought Leph!” Aster said, reappearing. He spoke as if he’d already explained the entire plan to the others.

“Why am I here?” Leph asked, surveying the ground. “I don’t sense any plague here. The trees will heal with time.”

“I want you to make a biiig flower pot, and then put Owen-Zena into it!” Aster explained.

“…What.”

“Okay, I’ll be back again, I need to get one more thing!” And he was gone.

“That… Mewtwo… really is Star’s kid, in a way,” Demitri said. “Where’d she go, anyway?”

Mispy pointed at the Owen-bush. Star was lying on a purple bubble with her eyes closed. Occasionally, her brow furrowed or relaxed. Sometimes, her mouth moved slightly. Her emotions were calm. She must have been chatting with the pair in the roots.

Leph sighed and approached Star. “Mother.”

Her big ears flicked. “Oh, hey, Leph. Uh, you know you don’t need to call me that, right?”

“I suppose not.” Leph scanned the ground as the gems of her wheel shifted colors, as did the hue of her fur. First, with a greener hue, she touched the bushes, which gently unfolded every leaf to soak in more sunlight, and then grew outward.

Then, Leph shifted to a tanned brown, and the sand and mud shifted and swirled until the earth heaved upward. Star, with a surprised yelp, hopped onto her Psychic sphere and rose until she was higher than Leph’s head.

Leph held a great root network above her. The roots were still covered with earth, as she then focused on that loose mud and sand… Her gemstones flashed aqua blue. The water seeped out of the ground as it shaped itself into a gigantic flower pot. While made of mud rather than clay, it would do with some divine compaction…

Carefully, Kilo’s younger god lowered the bush and its roots into the pot, filling it with further dirt.

“Sandy soil isn’t the best, but… Owen’s had worse environments,” Leph muttered. “Why is he a plant, again?”

“I’ve stopped questioning it.”

“…So, like… I’m kinda lost on the current social trends,” Star said. “Is that, like, offensive or something?” she asked the Meganium.

Mispy squinted, then eyed the potted plant. Demitri, too, wondered how this counted.

Then again, he always wondered if Mispy and all her vines would appreciate a gigantic flowerpot. Assuming she didn’t eat it all overnight.

“Who cares,” Mispy concluded, spinning around. “I’m burning… Let’s get out of the sun.”

“Too much sun, huh?” Demitri hummed. Yes, it was far too hot if even Mispy said there was too much sun. “Let’s go and—”

“Step final!” Aster announced, appearing with a bucket of Joltik. He dumped them onto the giant potted plant, and the many little Willows shed clouds of pink dust with every bounce. Demitri and the others cleared the way. By the time the wind dispelled the excess shrinking dust, all that remained was a potted plant meant for a table. Demitri took the liberty of picking it up; he didn’t sense any distress from the two, and they still felt relaxed, so… no harm, no foul, he supposed.

“I guess that’s one way to take care of that,” Demitri said. “Let’s go. Hopefully, the others managed to gather up Necrozma…”

“Do you think he’s still… alive?” Aster asked nervously.

“Oh, yeah, he’s definitely alive,” Star said. “The real problem is if he’s sane. But I guess if he’s not, Celebi will take care of it—and Cresselia when she gets back.”

“Oh, they aren’t together? Where’d Cresselia go?” Aster asked.

“Cresselia is leading a squadron to search for Ghrelle,” Mispy said. “She has an advantage over both Poison and Shadow, making her a strong counter to whatever Ghrelle may try.”

“Hey, I’m pretty resistant to Shadows!” Aster said. “You know, from experience!”

“Ah, I mean, um, yeah, you are,” Demitri said delicately, “but uhh… you know…”

“Ghrelle would trick you.”

“Oh. Is she that crafty?” Aster asked.

“Y… yes,” Demitri lied. He had no idea how crafty Ghrelle was. But Aster was too impressionable. Really, Demitri worried about what that meant if he was supposed to be in the same position as Star.

…Then again, Star also worried him. Maybe it wouldn’t be any different.

Demitri lifted the flower pot a little higher. “C’mon, let’s head back.”

As they navigated back to the Waypoint, Demitri faintly picked up on the emotions Zena and Owen were radiating from the flower pot. They were calm and relieved. That flowed into Demitri next, who breathed a small sigh of relief.

Things were finally looking up.

<><><>​

“And that’s the last finger,” Xerneas said, staring at the pile of blackened crystals on the ground in an open field—just north of the ruins of Owen and Necrozma’s clash.

Mhynt studied the crystals the best she could. They tried to arrange it in a way that was… probably how Necrozma’s body would be reconstructed.

Mhynt spoke softly, “Are you still with us, Necrozma?”

“Doing my best…”

The voice came from a faintly glimmering prism that still had some light in it. From what Mhynt could tell, that was effectively his brain while taking on a physical form. And unlike normal brains, this prism was very sturdy.

“And I assume Necrozma’s…”

“Stable, yep,” Celebi confirmed, floating over with another crystal.

She placed it in the pile and it rolled into position. It seemed that almost all, perhaps all—it was hard to tell—of Necrozma was properly recovered.

Celebi continued, “I don’t sense even a trace of Shadows in Necrozma, and there was no reaction when I cleaned him anyway. You know… double checking…”

“I don’t remember that.”

“You were unconscious. Sorry if… that was invasive.”

Ever since Celebi and Rim had fused, Mhynt noted that while Celebi retained much of herself, she was more reserved and mentally occupied. Rim’s memories held a strong influence.

Diyem marched over next, tossing an obsidian pebble that must have been a crystal joint for a knuckle. “For what it’s worth, in his weakened state, light also won’t hide it. Even Valle had a mask of light. Here, Necrozma is almost completely depleted. And I sense no darkness. Which is… concerning.”

Mhynt crossed her arms and glared at Diyem. “It never ceases to amaze me how you can turn anything negative.”

“Quite literally my purpose,” Diyem said without missing a beat. “And the reason it’s concerning is I didn’t feel a fragment return to me. I’m sure you all saw it when Emily was defeated: that essence rose from her body and attempted to flee, but Zena had the presence of mind—perhaps from all of us—to strike it down. That destroyed it for good, sending its memories to me. I’m still sorting through it all.

“But no such thing happened when Necrozma was defeated. If there are no Shadows here…”

“Ah. I see.” Mhynt uncrossed her arms. “Then that fragment is still loose somewhere. Do you have any guesses?”

“It likely has sought out another fragment on its side. Ghrelle’s or Alexander’s. And since we have Alexander monitored…”

“We’ll either get a report,” Mhynt said, “or it went to Ghrelle.”

Diyem nodded. “Let’s not waste any time. Gather up Necrozma and let’s go. We’ve found enough of his pieces. He’ll grow back the rest.”

Celebi floated over Necrozma, using basic psionics to hoist his crystal pieces. “Hmm… Necrozma, how much does this hurt?”

“What… part?”

“…Everything?”

“Yes, give us a scale of one to ten,” Mhynt said with an eyeroll.

“The amount of pain I am in right now will shatter any mortal’s mind.”

“You didn’t give a number,” Mhynt stated.

“Now is not the time for banter, Lunala…”

The Treecko only smirked while facing away. “Apologies, Necrozma. Let’s return.”

With Necrozma’s pieces gathered, the team marched to the Waypoint with the… relatively good news, trying their best to ignore the sudden and strengthening heat.

<><><>​

The poison bog had turned sour. Sera wondered if taking the lead was wise; her new, spectral fur would stain so easily… she thought. She wasn’t actually sure.

While formerly ominous and hazy, instead the Swamp of Purity had drained into a damp, humid forest. The Dungeon that had once been Ghrelle’s domain had been dispelled without her in it. Despite this, the blight remained even when the distortion was gone.

Grass was a sickly purple by default. Brushing against it made the blades ooze a purple sap. The trees were similar, albeit predominantly brown and sagging like the trunks could not bear their own weight. Experimentally, Sera had poked her claw into the trunk once, only for it to sink in like she’d poked driftwood. When she removed her claw, it bled a similar purple ooze.

“Yep. I officially hate this,” Sera muttered, hands on her hips. The ghostly Zoroark faced the others. The sun’s intensifying heat combined with the poisonous landscape turned everything into a horrible, humid rainforest of death.

“If the Dungeon faded, why would Ghrelle come back here, anyway? Because this smell is never coming off. I think I’m gonna just void out for a while until the scent slides off, once I get back…”

“Well,” Cresselia said, “Dungeon or not, is was her home for a thousand years. Guardians are creatures of habit.”

“Are they? I guess I wasn’t a Guardian for all that long…”

They didn’t need a large team. Sera, Cresselia, Brandon, and Aramé ended up being the quartet that headed into the forest. Aramé and Brandon, of course, were the others of the Trinity, and would have the best chance of getting through to Ghrelle. Sera was their means of an illusory escape and a shield from corruption, and Cresselia was their purifier.

Brandon, in his Poison-resistant, Steely Machoke form, eyed the ground suspiciously. “Even if it’s not a Dungeon, I can’t stop avoiding it. I know what that poison did before.”

Aramé, however, had taken on Zekrom’s form once more, after merging with her Legend half of the Voidlands with little fanfare. “Ghrelle claimed to judge the hearts of those who entered and melted those whose hearts had too much darkness.” Aramé scoffed. “Personally, I prefer those who enter my Dungeon to go through some tests instead of being assumed one way or another.”

“I dunno, can’t you just get their vibe?” Brandon complained. “Or is that the whole ideals thing again?” He hopped over a river of poison and created a steel platform for Sera to walk over. Aramé stubbornly levitated over the river instead.

“For someone who likes the truth, you’re still in that disguise,” Aramé countered.

“Yeah, well, being smaller is better here,” Brandon said. “Unless you think being a big, muscular dragon with a motor on her butt is ideal now?”

“What are you insinuating?” Aramé narrowed her eyes.

“Hey, you know, that reminds me. From one… many-lives person to another.” Sera raised a hand. “Aramé, I don’t think you changed at all. What’s up with that? Did you… totally eclipse Zekrom?”

“What? No, of course not. I’m…” She paused. “Hm. I didn’t really think about it before, but I’d answer to both names. I—sorry, Zekrom was captured almost immediately at the start of the Dark War. I think, as Arceus’ strongest, I was targeted very harshly. I was a mindless Void Titan nearly immediately. I had no mind to change, so… when Zekrom saw Aramé and recognized her aura, I knew it was best to merge at once. An ideal reunion with perfect continuity. She was my future. Or… I was my… future.”

“Not the most ideal phrasing,” Sera quipped.

Aramé looked like she’d been slapped across the face, stopping in her tracks.

“Oh, you’re on her naughty list now,” Brandon hummed. “Took me two centuries to get off of it the last time.”

“It’s been two centuries,” Aramé replied.

“Yeah, because she took my place!”

They resumed their walk, though now Aramé’s footsteps left noticeable imprints on the soft, purplish ground.

“What’d you do two centuries ago?” Sera asked. “I thought you were guarding the factory.”

“Oh, yeah. But we can still do the whole spiritual telepathy thing, and I said, you know, one day that pole up Barky’s butt is gonna make him misstep, and she said not to speak of Barky that way unless it was in front of him. So, I called him over, and then she blasted me out of her realm before I could make a scene.”

“It was completely unnecessary,” Aramé stated.

“But I was right in the end, wasn’t I?” Brandon pointed out.

“It wasn’t the right time to say that. You were two hundred years too early.”

“Will you two hush?” Cresselia hissed, snapping her head back to stare. “Honestly. How are Barky’s closest disciples still bickering across the ages?”

“Sort of our gimmick,” Brandon said. “We bicker. If we ever agree on something, Barky knows he messed up.”

“And Ghrelle, I assume, is that mediator?” Sera asked. “…What’s Kyurem represent, anyway?”

“Emptiness, I think. Waiting to come to a decision, you know, to be convinced. Ghrelle was, uhh… pretty easy to persuade on things. I guess that’s why her spirit aligned with the body and legends of a Kyurem.”

“…And,” Sera said dully, “easy to fall under Shadows for the same reason.”

“Yeahhh I mean, to our credit, we didn’t really know ol’ ‘Mister Matter’ existed.” Brandon shrugged.

“Speaking of Mister Matter,” Sera said, looking up and around. “Anyone notice that the area’s a little…”

They all quieted down and took in the surroundings. The poison and the haze had made it hard to tell… but the sky wasn’t purple so much as it was red. That acrid, wet smell was instead a drier, bitter ash. And the trees, once soft and mushy with Poison, were dry and gnarled.

“…Voidlands,” Aramé hissed, suddenly on her guard.

“What?” Sera’s ectoplasmic mane puffed out. “Can’t be. We didn’t enter a Dungeon! We totally would’ve spotted it.”

“Yeah, but if that’s the case, what gives?” Brandon glanced at Cresselia, who was already charging up a purifying light.

“Hang on!” Sera called. “It… doesn’t feel like the Voidlands, though!”

This time, a skeptical silence followed. Cresselia floated higher, above the trees. Sera tried the same, hopping onto the branches. One broke and she nearly fell, reaching for another branch. Her arm stretched far, far too much, surprising everyone but Sera, as she pulled herself back over.

“Whoa, did you just dislocate your everything?” Brandon shouted.

“I’m part Void Shadow; you’re gonna want to get used to that. Wanna see another trick?” Sera rolled her hand backward like a burrito shell, then popped it off at the elbow.

Brandon retched. Aramé looked impressed.

“Why am I the only sane one here?” Cresselia growled, descending.

“Hey, you were already checking,” Sera said, reattaching her forearm and unrolling it back to normal. “What do you see?”

“I see normal forest—well, relatively normal—not far from here. It’s not a Dungeon,” Cresselia said. “But I don’t know if that’s better or worse.”

“Because… that means the Voidlands is organically seeping into this place,” Sera completed. “No Dungeons. No rift between the living and the dead. But properties of the Voidlands are appearing here.”

“The realms are falling apart,” Cresselia concluded. “The Dungeon outbreak was a preview…”

Aramé’s expression was grave. “This happened after the Dark War, didn’t it? Owen’s report on his memories after we were captured suggested that the world lost much to Voidland-like terrain for a century. It wasn’t until we made our move and sealed Dark Matter away that those properties receded.”

“Then… history is repeating itself,” Sera said.

“Let’s not go that far,” Aramé said. “This time, we’re fighting on the same side. But… yes. Elements of the past are returning.”

Sera felt something reaching out to her. She swatted at her shoulder, only to find nothing there. She blinked.

“Something wrong?” Brandon called.

“Sorry. I thought I felt something…” Sera concentrated harder. “Wait…”

She sniffed the air instead. Enet used to do this all the time. She couldn’t ‘see’ aura the same way others did. She used her other senses. Touch, smell…

And she could smell an aura not far ahead.

Without explaining, Sera jumped from the branches and sprinted ahead.

“Hey, HEY!” Brandon shouted.

“This way!” Sera explained perfectly.

“Man, slow down!” Brandon complained, his dense body leaving six-inch holes in the ground. Cresselia and Aramé both floated ahead at much faster speeds. “Ugh, fine, time to be a Platinum Pursuer—” He slammed his foot on the ground and created a flying board. He hopped on and rode ahead.

This was the heart of the Dungeon, or what used to be the heart. Sera remembered when Spice came here, grappling with her fears of being a part of a whole. That conversation still resonated with her. It was funny to think back to…

Wasn’t that also where a dark voice had tried to influence her to betray the rest of her parts? It was only because of Enet’s valor and Amelia’s kindness that she turned that darkness away…

Now that they knew Ghrelle was a vessel of darkness, that temptation made a lot more sense. Sera mentally kicked herself for not realizing the connection sooner. It hadn’t been in her head at all… That was Ghrelle!

And up ahead, there was a single, uncorrupted soul. It didn’t smell like a Guardian’s. Was it someone who’d wandered in? The aura was weak… Reminded Sera of a Guardian Spirit without a host nearby, like James.

Wait.

“Ano!” Sera cried.

“Sera, stop running ahead!” Cresselia shouted.

“No, it’s Ano!” The spectral Zoroark skidded to a stop once that presence was closest. “He’s not hostile. I… can’t feel anything wrong. Can you?”

“I guess I can’t,” Cresselia said as if irritated that Sera was correct.

Sera searched the swamp for a while, looking under rocks and tentatively poking sticks into puddles. Aramé, frowning, asked, “What is Ano? Still a Gastrodon?”

“I think so,” Sera said.

“Hm.”

The Zekrom’s tail motor rumbled and channeled electricity through the ground.

“Hey!” Brandon lifted his steel platform higher.

“Agh!” Sera’s ectoplasm exploded into a frizzy cloud that crackled with blue sparks.

“There he is.” Zekrom pointed at a spot where the electricity seemed to avoid. She cut the circuit, lifting her foot.

“Could’ve warned me,” Sera muttered as she tried to pat down her mane to a respectably normal size. “Hey, Ano! You alright?”

No response.

“Ano?” Sera tested the waters and then sighed. Time to brute force it. With a groan, she sank into the swamp and waded through the water, muttering, “I’m definitely going full void to get this gunk off later…”

She felt where Ano was. Solid, but only slightly. “Hey, Ano!”

“A-ah…”

She lifted out a vaguely-Gastrodon-shaped head from the water’s surface. Everything about him was a deep purple and fading fast, held together by threads of blue aura. He was falling apart.

“Gods, what happened to you?! Where’s Ghrelle?”

“I don’t know,” Ano said weakly. His head didn’t move. It was his nearly detached aura doing the talking.

“Hey, is he saying anything? Can’t hear it,” Brandon said.

“His aura’s talking. Focus on that.”

Cresselia frowned. “I’m not able to do that… Give me a summary when this is over.”

“I’m sorry for all this…” Ano said, slipping between Sera’s claws. She scrambled to keep him together.

“Hey, hey, hold on! You held on this long, right? We’ll… uh, we’ll figure something out!”

“Aren’t you a Guardian, too?” Brandon said. “If Ghrelle isn’t around, maybe you can grab him instead. Keep him safe so he can recover and answer some questions. You can resist any darkness he’d have. I think.”

“Right. Right, I can do that… Ano, is that okay?”

No reply.

“Ano?”

“Y-yes.”

He was hesitating. Was this a trap?

When Sera glanced back, Aramé wore a similarly cautious expression.

“Are you sure? He was once a spirit of Ghrelle, who was possessed by Dark Matter. And now she’s missing. This could easily bite us.”

Sera looked at Ano’s fading spirit. Perhaps if they left him here, he’d survive for a while longer, but… “Do you sense any Shadows, though?”

“Not now, no. But… I can’t put anything past Diyem’s fragments. I can hardly trust Diyem the way you all seem to.” Cresselia narrowed her pink eyes. “But… you look convinced.”

“Guess I am.” Sera cradled Ano’s head against her chest. “Okay, big guy. Do you mind… if you’re an Electric spirit for a bit?”

“Okay…”

The aura that stitched his slime together dissipated, flowing into Sera’s mane and down her shoulders. Ano’s presence was weak, but the Electric spirits of that realm would tend to him for now. He’d be safe.

“I didn’t feel anything, and I’m part Void Shadow,” Sera said. “If anyone can resist his antics, it’s me.”

“Hmph. You really are Owen’s daughter.” Cresselia sighed.

“I mean, I’m plenty of people’s daughters now. And sons for a few of those lives.” Sera shrugged. “But… I guess the first one still has some… impact.”

“Mm.” Brandon eyed Sera at that, arms crossed. “What’s… that like, anyway? Like, what about all those parents you know, and… all those friends?”

Sera avoided Brandon’s stare. “I’m… still sorting that out. Don’t know if I’m ready to talk about it… openly, and stuff…”

“…Right, yeah. Alright.” There was an apologetic tone there, even if Brandon didn’t say it directly. “Alright, so, uh, let’s head back. Doesn’t look like Ghrelle’s here. Ano telling you anything?”

“Let me see…” Sera closed her eyes. Guys? Did you get anything from Ano in there?

Sera didn’t get words back. Only feelings and thoughts. The vibes of the spirits within her…

“…No, nothing yet,” Sera said. “He says he’s sorry to Ghrelle, and to us, but we can’t get anything else outta him. And I doubt it can’t wait until we get back, so how about we give him a sec to rest?”

“…Reasonable,” Aramé relented. “Then come on. Back to Kilo Village.”

As the swamp’s humid, sweltering air continued to permeate Sera’s senses, she wanted nothing more. Hastily, the quartet navigated their way out of the poisoned forest.

<><><>​

1,632 resets. Nearly two days, if Nevren’s mental calculations were correct.

For 1,632 resets, Nevren did the same process second by second, meticulous and repetitive for the first thirty seconds, then more involved for the next thirty. And, agonizingly, the final thirty seconds were half-experimental, half-educated guesses. Sometimes he felt whimsical and tried something else entirely; other times he just smashed his spoon into the Hydreigon’s eye just to see what would happen and to relieve some of his annoyances.

It was, overall, a simple process. He was replicating what he’d done to Anam to turn him into a puppet, and doing so on Alexander.

Psychic bombardments of his mind in just the right places, altering just the right neurons of this divine brain, the feeble vessel that all gods of the physical realm still required… There were a few complications, and this mind control would only hold for so long. But “so long” was all he needed to make him vulnerable for long enough to usurp. He didn’t have to be careful like with Anam.

Nevren speed-walked through the shadows and resisted Darkrai’s sleeping spell. He navigated a specific number of steps to blindly go around buildings and reach the slumbering beast’s body. He’d place a hand on Alexander’s central head and bombard it with specific frequencies of psychic waves, waiting for the right response. And then, Alexander would wake up and rip him apart. And he’d try again.

And for 1,633 resets, it always ended the same way, albeit in a slightly different manner each time. The Hydreigon would wake up in the middle of this abandoned city; Nevren would nearly fall asleep to Darkrai’s aura; and then he’d wind up just outside its perimeter to try once more. The dust of the Voidlands’ ash would move the same way each time with every disturbance to the point where Nevren memorized it.

But after 1,734 resets, Nevren was becoming more confident. Closer to his goal. While everyone was preparing for some honorable battle against the devil himself, Nevren planned to take a more direct, underhanded approach. It all started when Nevren realized Alexander was no longer immune to the effects of psychic trickery—let alone the powerful techniques Nevren had developed over the millennia.

That was one drawback of becoming so drunk with darkness: it overrode Alexander’s natural elements. He was a beast of darkness and nothing more, even if it was sealed within the scales and corrupted flesh of a Pokémon.

With 1,735 resets of experience behind him, Nevren had a good idea of the architecture of Alexander’s mind in his sleeping state. The divine were still tied to a physical form. And Alexander, while not truly divine, was close enough. While they could live without a head briefly, they always needed a medium to house their consciousness. And Alexander had—

That one hurt. Nevren was certain he’d seen his own liver that time.

But reset 1,736 held better luck.

Anam was a cautious, long-term plan that ultimately failed. The will of the spirit was irritatingly stubborn. Alexander was certainly just as stubborn. Instead, Nevren went for a direct, aggressive approach, but only to rewire a few minor things for a short while. Inconsistencies would pop up. Alexander would come to his senses eventually. But “eventually” was all he needed before he could make things right.

By the end of it all, the world’s order would be restored. And they would all thank him, begrudgingly. And that’s good enough.

1,736 was all he needed. Nevren backed away from the quietly stirring demon and fiddled with his Dungeon maker. He aimed it at the ground and disappeared into it, briefly leaving the Voidlands for a well-earned break.

Time for step two of making sure everyone finally listened to him.
 

Namohysip

Dragon Enthusiast
Chapter 185 – Heating Up

Snow had melted, turning the entirety of Kilo Village damp and humid. The sun’s blazing heat left Pokémon seeking shelter. Even the Fire Pokémon commented on the incredible brightness of the winter.

The blast had been felt worldwide as a heave of the earth so great that it pinned all residents to the ground for a few seconds. Even after it passed, they remarked that standing and flying felt strangely more difficult. This news and more filtered into the war room that had become Anam’s Heart HQ office.

Many of the Circle’s participants left to recover on their own time and in their own homes. Phol insisted on checking on each of them first.

On the way into Anam’s office, Aster set Owen and Zena’s temporary flower pot home on the shelf of Anam’s room. He happily explained the situation to anyone who sensed that the potted plant had an aura signature.

Among them was Sera, who eyed the plant suspiciously, and then sighed and asked, “Okay, so, uh, before we get into anything—”

“Wait, is everyone here?” Anam asked. “Seems like, um…” It was just Sera, Anam, Aster, Owen and Zena technically, Mhynt, and a bucket of crystals that was supposedly Necrozma.

“Room’s too small for everyone,” Sera said, “And, uh, I think they’re recovering at home and stuff. Or avoiding what I’m about to talk about: what’s with the weather? Why is it ultra-summer suddenly?! Feels like the world’s on fire!”

Anam and the others looked at Sera skeptically. Sera shrank back; why was everyone so nonchalant?

“Khhh… Is that what’s happening?” Necrozma, held in a large basket of crystals, hissed out. “That is… a problem.” The crystals rattled a little. “Ow.”

“Didja rustle yourself and pull a… muscle?” Sera asked.

“You speak as if I’m an old man.”

“Aren’t you, like, literally the oldest person in this reality?”

“Is that common knowledge now?”

“In this room it is.”

“I have a long report when I return to the Overseers.”

“Let’s focus.” Mhynt leaned forward, elbows on the main meeting table. “Necrozma. The weather is suddenly summertime in the middle of winter, and it appears to be getting worse. Do you know what is happening?”

“Speak with Nate. I am sure… he will know without my theorizing.”

After a few uneasy looks, Anam nodded and took the initiative. He marched out and searched for one of Nate’s spirits, and while he did that, Sera cleared her throat.

“So, anyway, I’m trying to get more information out of Ano, but he’s totally out of it.”

“Ano, who is that again?” Mhynt asked.

“Ghrelle’s leader spirit, or something. No idea where the other spirits went. Seems like Ano managed to escape Ghrelle’s clutches.”

“Sounds… familiar,” Mhynt hummed. “Ano and Ghrelle aren’t the same soul, yes?”

“No, I checked with Xerneas on that already,” Sera said. “He’s whole.” After a pause, she added, “And so am I! So that’s a relief.”

“Didn’t you check before?” Mhynt questioned.

“I had to double-check.”

Just then, Celebi, Leph, and Cresselia entered. Aster Teleported inside just before Cresselia closed the door behind her.

“Speaking of whole…” Sera glanced at Leph, then at Celebi and Cresselia. “How’s Emily doing?”

“Emily is recovering and needs rest,” Cresselia said. “I believe she is also trying to process being ‘Tanneth’ as well.”

“Right… yeah. I get that. Definitely give her at least a day or two,” Sera advised.

Mhynt glanced at Sera, saying nothing.

“Also,” Leph added, “we recovered one of the remaining Poké Balls and used one to capture her once she was calm,” She stood near the window. Sera had no idea how she could handle direct sunlight when it was as hot as it was. “We doubt they will be useful for much more anyway, but we were also able to recover two more that we have in reserve.

“That’s good. I mean, good to have extra tools, I mean,” Sera replied. “Still… uh, I know things are a little uncertain, but… congrats, everyone!” Sera said. “Did we do a congrats yet? We took down two Dark Fragments! That’s, like, half!”

“The easy ones,” Mhynt muttered.

“Okay, no,” Sera said. “Don’t devalue this! We took down an Overseer and an invincible storm demon! Alexander’s tough, but he’s not so tough that they’d be the easy ones. And Ghrelle… I mean, what did she even do? Sing a little?”

“Acknowledged,” Mhynt said with a sigh, “but… the fact that we managed it with no Shadow casualties is a plus.” Mhynt nodded. “And as far as deaths are concerned, nothing Xerneas can’t handle. This was well-coordinated.”

“Especially since Owen was taken out after Necrozma,” Sera said. “I dunno how Zena pulled that off, but…”

“According to his notes, Owen had many contingency plans for that one,” Cresselia spoke up. “If Zena fell, it would have been up to me or Celebi. If we fell, then to Madeline or Anam. It would have been a bother to reconfigure the Circle, since some of us were part of it, but… I was confident we would pull it off eventually. It was a matter of how much we’d sacrifice in the process.”

“Then a big win,” Sera persisted. “He really thought it all through…” She eyed the potted plant. She had no idea if they were listening.

Anam peeked into the office again. “The sun’s falling.”

Once again, the statement was given silence for a response.

“So, um… yeah…”

“Sorry, I think I misheard you,” Mhynt said. “The sun is falling?”

“Well, um, more like we’re falling into the sun, I think?”

“I thought as much. Does Nate know what to do?”

“He said he needs you, or um, or another god, to fix the planet’s orbit, or something. And that the divine blast messed up the power that was keeping it stable.” Anam poked his grabbers together. “Is that possible? I was super nervous, but, um… Nate seemed calm! So that’s fine, right?”

“Hold on, I still need to get over the part where the sun is falling,” Sera stated, pushing herself off the table. “Or the planet is falling into the sun. I suppose that’s easier since the planet is smaller—how much time do we have?”

Anam checked outside. “I… I’m starting to see heat lines,” he said.

“We have a day or two before things enter the uninhabitable range, but the damage is already being done. We cannot delay… I need Nate to… work with Barky and Star… and realign the planet. I don’t have the strength…”

“Alright.” Sera slammed her hands on the table. “Forget the meeting. Where’s Barky? In Destiny Tower? We can’t have a debrief if the world’s ending again… What can I do?”

They all glanced at one another. “Um—” Anam raised a hand. “Can you go around and make sure nobody in town is overheating? I think we need the gods to step in for this one…”

“Right, okay.” Sera deflated a little. Not a single thing she could do? She supposed when it was something like this… “Sit tight, Owen, Zena!” Sera called. “We’ve got a few things to work out!”

She dashed past the door and down the hall, making her way into a very bright outdoors. The moment she stepped outside, the sun’s heat bombarded her like it was a solid object.

“AAAGH!”

Her ectoplasm boiled. Every inch of her exposed to the light felt like acid had been injected into her skin. She shrank back and hid under the first shady spot indoors, panting.

“Th-that… that one hurt. It’s getting worse,” she whimpered.

“Yeah, it’s really bad…” Anam shook his head. “B-but Nate has it… right…?”

“How is it that bad?!” Sera complained. “You guys should be freaking out!”

“It’s only a little bright,” Aster said, sticking his hand out the building. “See?”

Sera cringed and averted her eyes, waiting for him to cry out.

Silence…

“…Sera, are you okay?” Mhynt said, tentatively placing a hand on the ghostly Zoroark’s shin.

“I…”

“The sun isn’t that close,” Anam said. “But we do need to hurry before that happens. Oh, I know! I’ll send a prayer over to Barky and Star! That still works, right?”

“We keep forgetting we can do that,” Cresselia hummed. “I suppose it’s so unorthodox that I never considered it…”

“Actually, I think it’s very orthodox,” Mhynt said.

“What?”

“Oh, don’t mind me.” Mhynt nodded. “You handle that. I’ll stay with Sera.”

“I can Teleport! I’ll make sure everyone’s not overheating in town,” Aster said.

“Hmm. I will, too. Sera, will you be alright?”

Sera nodded wordlessly. She still couldn’t look outside. Maybe… this was because she was part Void Shadow. If the sun was from Necrozma, then that stuff was pure Radiance… Maybe the darkness in her was more prominent than she’d thought.

“It’s okay.”

“Uh—sorry, I’ll—”

“No, no, it’s okay!” It was Anam, who had taken a seat next to her near the entrance. Not many people were going in and out of HQ, leaving Sera alone with the Goodra. Everyone else had left to organize the town. Even Necrozma’s bucket was missing, though Owen and Zena’s flower pot remained.

“Oh.” Sera looked down. “I… I guess I’m the last one here. I mean, aside from Owen—uh, Dad, or… those two.”

“I think I’d dry out too fast out there,” Anam said. Sera wasn’t sure if he was only saying that to comfort her or not. “The others can handle this.”

“It’s just…” Sera sighed. “Everyone was acting so calm and meanwhile I thought the sun was about to blast the world in a matter of seconds! I was trying to play along, but the moment I stepped outside, I thought the world was gonna end! Or… something. I don’t know. I wasn’t thinking…”

“It’s okay.” Anam gently placed a hand on her back. His touch was cool like the dead. It didn’t feel like normal slime. In fact…

“You’re the Ghost Guardian. Right.”

Anam smiled faintly. “Yeah. I thought it might help. You seem part Ghost.”

“Mhm. Never saw a Zoroark like me before…”

“I’m sure they’re out there somewhere,” Anam said. “I read about Zoroark that were even better at hiding than their Dark counterparts. Maybe that’s what you are and that’s what you turned into, somehow!”

“Yeah… I mean, I guess I can turn into anything, but this is how I emerged when… we all got together. You know, me, myself, and I, and all that.”

“Right. Your past names…” Anam used all four of his digits to count them out. “Spice, Enet, Remi, and Amelia, right? That’s how you came up with your new name!”

“Yeah. I couldn’t decide,” Sera admitted. “They’re… all me.”

She smiled faintly, but then the reality of that slowly crept into the back of her mind.

“But I haven’t been able to address it with any of my past friends and family. What am I supposed to say? Sorry, but three fourths of me can’t relate the same way anymore?”

“Does any part of you want to talk to them?” Anam asked.

“I mean…” Sera sighed. “There’s way more important stuff. How about I…” She glanced outside but couldn’t bear to see it. “I’ll just wait it out. You can do more important stuff than deal with me.”

Anam tilted his head. “I think this is pretty important.”

“Yes, but—but like, you’re the Heart of Hearts. You should be rallying people, giving them hope, showing that there’s still hope, even when the sky’s literally falling! Not wasting your time with one person.”

“Hmm…” Anam sighed.

“Ohhh, no,” Sera straightened, sitting up. “You’re not going ‘hmm’ and then giving me a pep talk. I’m just shaken up from all the light, okay? Like if you scared Owen with a watering can or something. Wait, he’s Grass now, that’d…”

“Part of being a leader is making sure everyone’s okay. If I see someone in front of me who’s hurting… I don’t just move on. Nobody else is here, Sera. It’s my turn to help.”

Sera rolled her eyes, curling her knees to her chest. She leaned against the wall. Anam sat there, getting comfortable, watching Nate fly over the caldera. He seemed to be heading southwest, his great shadow giving a brief respite to Kilo Village.

“What’s with you, anyway?” Sera asked.

“Huh?”

“You’ve been more serious lately. No silly nicknames or cutesy voices. I thought you’d have to get sillier with Diyem out of your head.”

Anam blinked. “Have I?” he asked. “I dunno! I’m just… being myself!” Though when he smiled, Sera felt like there was a darkness behind his eyes.

“Still,” Sera pressed.

The smile felt less genuine. He slouched by a few inches. “I… I guess I was… compensating,” Anam admitted, no longer making eye contact. “With someone like Diyem whispering to me all the time… I think my only defense was to be cheerful to even it out. Became second nature. Centuries of that, y’know? Even with being a Mystic to shield me from going crazy, it, um, it became a habit…”

“One that you broke… just like that?” Sera asked. “I wonder…”

“What?”

“Do you think Nevren had anything to do with it?”

Sera regretted mentioning him. Anam’s mood instantly soured—and it was surreal to see the happy Goodra’s face contort into something that resembled anger. But it was only there for a flash. Soon, he was back to looking pensive.

“Sorry,” Sera murmured.

“It’s okay.”

Though he said nothing for a while. Sera dared to get closer to Heart HQ’s exit, focusing on the little cracks in the stone stairs that hadn’t been there before. Still too bright to expose any part of her to the outside, but at least she had the courage to stare at the ground.

“I guess he could’ve,” Anam said. “He was spending all that time making… vulnerabilities in my head that Mister Matter assumed was just me being… me. All that could’ve had side effects…”

“Well, for what it’s worth… if this is how you are normally, I don’t think it’s all that bad. When I was Spice, there was something I couldn’t shake about you. Like there was this dark side that you wouldn’t show anyone. I, uh, I guess now I know why I felt that way… but it’s a relief for you, too, right?”

“Uh-huh.” Anam grinned. It seemed genuine, carrying it through his relaxed slouch. “But not for me. For Mister—um, Diyem especially. I’ve never seen him this happy before.”

“…I mean, I guess anything is an improvement from being born of the world’s evil.”

“Not evil,” Anam said. “Pain.”

“Oh. Right.”

“Like Mu. She can sense it, but she doesn’t feel it. Diyem did, and that was all he knew. I made it a goal to make this world as happy and free of pain as possible. I wanted to help Diyem, and… I guess, deep down, I knew it was impossible. But I also knew, as the years went on, Diyem… didn’t complain as often. It was progress.”

“Yeah. I mean, pain just comes with the world. No way to get rid of all of it… but that doesn’t mean you can’t try! That’s… I guess a lot of my past selves agree with that. Maybe all of them, you know, if they were smart enough to understand that high-level thinking.”

“How many feral lives did you have?” Anam asked.

“Oh, no idea. I haven’t counted them individually. And a lot of them were… short.”

“Oh.”

“Yeah.”

Anam nodded solemnly. “Diyem felt those, too.”

“Ugh, that sounds awful. No wonder he… uh, never mind.”

“I get it.” Anam smiled. “But hey. We’re closer than ever to freeing him from that forever. Then he can live for once.”

“I dunno.” Sera squinted past the blinding lights. She saw a Charizard with a dark flame in the streets, holding what seemed to be an oversized umbrella made of giant leaves. “I think he’s already pretty alive.”

“You know… maybe.” Anam smiled again.

Sera leaned back, sighing.

“…Yeah,” she finally admitted. “I guess… all my fragments want to have some closure. And… and I don’t want to say goodbye to all of them, either. Kids have multiple parents all the time, don’t they? Couples splitting up, or found families, or just calling an old neighbor Auntie and Uncle. This is… just another way of doing that.”

“You can transform, right?” Anam asked. “Or is that an illusion? I can’t, um, tell. Your disguises are really good… Enet’s side, right?”

“Oh, they’re real. I still have the illusions, too, if I need ‘em.” Sera grinned and puffed out her chest. Her mane fluttered with a gust of humid, hot wind that whistled through the entryway and windows.

“Why not transform into your old selves when addressing them?” Anam asked. “Even if it’s temporary… I think it’d help you get ‘in character’ for that. And it might make it easier on your friends and family, too. It’s gonna be a lot harder for them to understand, um, you know, emotionally. Oh! And maybe you can get Demitri to help?”

“Ehh, feels invasive. I’d want to rely on my own heart for that one,” Sera admitted. “Still… I like the idea. Of transforming, not the Demitri part. Maybe it’ll help me feel like them again, too…”

Anam grinned. “Yeah! If you’re really not sure, get some friends, too! All of the yous knew a few of the same people, right?”

“Yeah, kinda!” Sera perked up. “But, uh… maybe once this whole thing settles down.”

She nervously looked outside.

“How come… during the meeting, everyone was so calm? Is it really not that hot?”

“No, it’s hot, but it’s not crazy yet. What does it feel like to you?”

“Well… Remember when that explosion went off?” Sera asked. “It feels like that. But… constantly.”

“Oh… That’s really bad. Even now?”

“A little…” Sera glanced away. “Ugh. So embarrassing…”

Anam scooted a little closer to Sera. “Sometimes,” he said, “when I feel like the world is collapsing around me and stuff, I’d… close my eyes and focus on my breathing. Like you’re trying to blow on some soup to cool it off… but not too hard, or it’ll all fly out of the bowl.”

“Breathing exercises?” Sera asked.

“It could work.”

“Neither of us need to breathe.”

“Oh. Um… right… I mean, I think I do now…” Anam seemed to be holding his breath to experiment.

“But I get what you mean,” Sera went on, staring at the blinding town outside. “Shut off the thing that’s freaking me out and try to listen to what everyone else is saying, right? But I don’t know if this is as easy as mind over matter. It does actually burn.”

“Yeah, that’s okay,” Anam said after finally breathing. It didn’t seem to be a strain. “Even if it hurts, you’re in shelter now, right? And it’s not as bad as it seems?”

“That’s true…”

Diyem was approaching them, climbing up the stairs. Sera tried Anam’s suggestion, focusing on her breathing. Even though she could still feel the sun when her eyes closed, it was more like a summer afternoon.

“Hey, Diyem,” Sera greeted. “Doing alright under the sun?”

“No.” Once Diyem entered the building, he lowered the great woven leaves he’d been holding as a comically large umbrella.

“Wow, where’d you get that?” Anam asked.

“I threw a bag of coins at a stall in the commercial district for one,” Diyem said.

“…You have money?” Sera asked.

“Yes. Anam gave me a small fund for things I’d want or need. And I needed to stop being on fire.”

“You, too, huh?” Sera asked.

“Mm. I suspected you or Mu would feel similarly. But it turns out Mu was fine. Here.” Diyem shifted his shoulder, revealing that he had a second one in a bag slung over his back.

It was surprisingly lightweight, or perhaps Sera didn’t know her own strength. She lifted it into the air and stepped outside. The ground was warm, but the air didn’t burn. “Whoa… All I needed was a leaf?”

“The leaf was made from a Grass Pokémon’s power, and so it is infused with a faint amount of aura. Just as these buildings are insulated with a Protect-like enchantment, protecting you from the sunlight’s divine aspect, so too will this leaf.”

“Wait…”

Sera Dropped the leaf and held up her hands, conjuring a Protect.

“What are you—”

“Hey, it works!” Sera said with a big grin. “Protects work to block the divine part, too! Just not the sun part… but that’s warm! You should try it!”

Diyem grumbled. “What if it didn’t work? You would have exploded.”

“It wasn’t that bad,” Sera replied, earning a skeptical look from Diyem and Anam alike. “Anyway, what’s going on with Nate? Should we go?”

“Nate is busy with some of Necrozma’s instructions. I don’t want to go there.” Diyem shook his head.

“…Well, I want to see!” Sera said.

“By all means. If you can endure the sun, then go ahead. I’m going to assist Anam with some coordination that had been neglected. We still need to check on the scouts that went missing and hope for a signal.”

“Oh!” Anam suddenly looked guilty. “Right, I… I’ll do that right now!”

“I doubt we’ll get a new signal,” Diyem said. “It only works when they’re on our side of reality.”

Sera’s ears twitched. “Our side?” she asked.

Diyem nodded. “Try as we might, with so many parts of the world sealed from the Voidlands again, communication has become difficult. While nearly everyone was evacuated from the Voidlands when Alexander came to the Fae Fae Woods—”

“Forest.”

“…When they were evacuated, we’d sent scouts in through one of the few connections remaining, after Owen closed nearly all other Dungeons. Unfortunately…”

“Hmm…” Sera crossed her arms. “I think you should try again anyway. Just use a communicator.”

“Eh? Really?” Anam frowned. “…Ohh!”

“Yeah, exactly.”

Anam waddled off to his office.

“What?” Diyem squinted. “…Oh. The Swamp. It had Voidland properties, yes?”

“The realms are leaking. And while that’s really bad, maybe communication can work now!”

Diyem let out another irritated sigh. “Another silver lining in the darkest incoming clouds.”

“You talk like that’s a bad thing,” Sera chided. “Break that habit.”

“It’s not a habit, it’s my instinct. But… acknowledged,” he conceded.

“Hello? Hello?” Anam called into a communicator, exiting his office again. The silvery badge was covered in Anam’s slime. Sera quietly stepped behind Diyem so she had no chance of picking it up.

Sera considered the possibilities. What would be worse? No answer? Or an answer, and the realms were truly dissolving together? And to think, Necrozma had already nearly done that by force, but now it was happening as an inevitable process…

And then…

“Heart of Hearts Anam! Oh, thank goodness, you’re there!”

Diyem’s scaly brows rose. “…This is bad,” he murmured.

“You’re doing it again,” Sera growled, though she silently agreed. The fabric that kept the realms separated was coming undone… without the work of Dungeons. Why was this happening?

“Hey, hey! Sorry it took so long to contact you!”

“Are you in the Voidlands near another connection? We’re close to Alexander’s last spotted location near Fae Fae Forest.”

“Yeah, umm, be careful, okay?” Anam said. “We’re getting ready for attacking him next, so all we need is for you to give us a status on how… awake he is, and how strong Darkrai’s Dark Void is still.”

“Of course. We’ll do all we can!” said the scout leader.

Well, that was good.

“Have you seen anything abnormal since then?” Anam asked.

“No, we haven’t—”

Silence.

Diyem took a slow breath. He didn’t need to say anything for Sera to know what he was thinking. ‘Here is where it goes wrong.’

“Hello?” Anam asked, giving a reflexive, nervous smile to Sera and Diyem. “Are you—”

“Heart of Hearts Anam! Oh, thank goodness, you’re there!”

Diyem blinked and glanced at Sera. Then at Anam, who was too confused to answer.

“Heart of Hearts?”

“Do… do you remember what just happened?” Anam asked.

“What do you mean? We haven’t heard from anyone in a while. Are you in the Voidlands near another connection? We’re close to Alexander’s last spotted location near Fae Fae Forest.”

“Okay,” Sera murmured to Diyem. “Now you can say this is bad. What in the world…”

In the silence, the scout leader called, “Are you still there? Is the connection stable?”

“Um, we… yeah, it’s just fine, connection’s fine,” Anam said. “Sorry, I’m a little—occupied right now. But be careful, okay?”

No reply. Sera’s imaginary heart beat a little faster and for a moment she was conscious of the tar ichor that ran through her body in place of blood.

“Hello?”

“Anam, don’t—”

“Heart of Hearts Anam! Oh, thank goodness, you’re there!”

Sera stepped back. “This is freaking me out,” she said flatly.

“Nev…” Anam narrowed his eyes.

“Huh? Nev?”

“Dialga… mentioned that Nevren had something of his,” Anam said. “And that he’s been messing with… the flow of time. Dialga doesn’t remember specifically how, but…”

Diyem matched Anam’s pensive expression. “Anam. You go ahead and observe Nate’s ritual. I think it will be worth the trip.” He reached for the communicator, which Anam handed over. “I have some tests to run. I think I’ll be able to deduce the nature of Nevren’s power… and perhaps explain a lot of his activity before his betrayal at the same time.”

“Hang on, flow of time?” Sera asked, tapping into her various memories. “…Eon. Didn’t Eon have something like that?”

“Yes. Eon had a blessing from Dialga as well—a similar charm, but for him, it was to pause time… until he touches something. The wider the radius, the shorter the time he can be paused. I don’t think he knows how to use it effectively. Also, it irritates Dialga, so he hasn’t been using it much…”

“Nevren absolutely would, though,” Sera said, ears twitching. “And this repetition… Is he—”

“Likely. But I’m going to get specifics with some interaction with our… accidental test subjects.” Diyem walked into Anam’s office. “Go on. Nate isn’t going to delay for you.”

“Oh, uh, right.” Sera adjusted her leaf umbrella. “Wanna go, Anam?”

“…I’m…”

“It’s okay, Anam,” Diyem said. “I won’t go anywhere. I… understand you have an investment with Nevren.”

“…Okay. Let’s go, Sera.”

Unnerved at how serious Anam looked, the ghostly Zoroark followed the Goodra out of the HQ. Everything was happening so fast, even in this moment of respite. Once the sun was stable, she predicted a tumultuous horizon beyond that blinding light…

<><><>​

“Ninety seconds. No more, no less,” Diyem murmured, running a black flame from his claw into a notebook. The print was… surprisingly clean. “And not only that, but it seems it can’t go beyond that time. Anything more than ninety seconds is cemented forever into the past—etched in stone. Not even Nevren can delve deeper. I suppose we should be counting our blessings.”

He was speaking to a potted plant. Two flowers bloomed from either side of a spiraling sapling, one orange, another white. The center of each flower was black like a pupil and pointed directly at the paper. Occasionally, they moved and stared at Diyem instead.

The Shadow Charizard continued, “But the number of times he can rewind is… unlimited. This explains… a disturbing amount of his activities, and speaks ever more to his patience and persistence.”

“What does this all mean?” Owen said. “Nevren has had this power all this time, and we never knew?”

“How could we know?” Diyem hummed to himself.

“…I… had a feeling. There were abnormalities in the spirit that my—that, uh, that Owen as a Heart sometimes experienced, especially leading right up to when I became the Grass Guardian. It was at the top of Eternal Whistler Cave, that northern mountain where the wind blows extremely coldly. When I was meditating… I had a dream that he attacked me, but then it all went to normal.”

“You dreamed that? This rewind… appears to be perfect. It isn’t simply… hopping a timeline, or something like that. It seems to… play the world in reverse, rapidly, and then resume ninety seconds prior. I suppose the spirit, unbound by that, could remember it… but the brain won’t, and without a suspicion of this happening, perhaps only Dialga would have realized a difference…”

Zena’s flower spoke up next. “But we aren’t entirely physical anymore.”

“Yes. Maybe… Dialga’s divine power can trick even the aura. And the spirit, even deeper within the aura, will remember everything. Despite this, we cannot tap into it very easily. Not even us.”

“Hmm…” Owen’s flower curled a vine beneath its petals. “But what could—”

“Do you need to be a flower.”

“What?”

“Your body. It’s… Why?”

“Oh. I think I can shift back? But that’s a lot of energy, and… are we needed anywhere right now?”

Zena’s stem coiled around Owen’s. “Is something wrong?” she asked.

“How are you even in there? You’re the Water guardian.”

“We did some gardening?”
Owen said like it was a question.

“…You’re a bad influence on Zena,” Diyem stated flatly, looking at the communicator again. With a defeated sigh, he stood up. “Recover well. The last battle was won, but the war is far from over. Our most dangerous foe and our greatest unknown are still out there. And with Nevren doing… whatever this is, I can only assume he’s also going to be trouble.”

“He’s… bad, but he’s not trying to kill us, right?” Owen asked.

“No,” Diyem said. “But I think that’s what makes him even more dangerous. Not only because I cannot read him, since he’s divorced from the full link of Kilo… but because even in close proximity, I hadn’t realized a thing about him until it was too late. Do you know what that means?”

“That… he’s a good guy after all?” Owen said nervously. “I don’t think that’s true…”

“It means that despite the evil he’s done to Anam, with spearheading all mutant research, and of course, what he’s likely scheming as we speak… he sees himself as a force of good. He does this all with a clear conscience. I do not detect negativity from him. I never did for these acts of betrayal.

“To him, this is all correct.” Diyem looked like he was suppressing a snarl. “I should have been more cautious…”

The ground rumbled, vibrating Owen and Zena’s flower pot a few inches closer to the shelf’s edge.

“What was that?” Zena asked.

“Hm.” Diyem nodded. “Nate has likely returned to the Chasm to reestablish the Tree of Life’s roots. Would you like to see this? …As a fellow sapling, I suppose.”

“Oh. Well, I think I should. It’s going to be the mark of a new era, won’t it?”

“Yes. In several ways, I imagine,” Diyem said, picking the flower pot with one hand while holding his umbrella with another. “To think, something I once wanted to destroy…”

“I think you can say that for a lot of things,” Owen said.

“Mrm.” That was all Diyem replied as he marched out of the office and into the burning light outside. The sun was closer and brighter than ever, and yet even as Nate worked to resolve this aftershock of one divine battle, one thought lingered.

If this was the aftereffect of only part of that dark power, what did that mean when they faced Alexander and his new powers? Or the other piece that Ghrelle had? Could the world of Kilo handle a clash against the opposite side of the Hands?

Or would the very act of clashing put the whole world in jeopardy?
 

Namohysip

Dragon Enthusiast
Chapter 186 – Cooling Down

Alex took in a slow, deep breath. He floated in front of Xerneas, and beside Alex was Amia with her hand on his back. Hydreigon… Owen was fine with it. Everyone else, too. As much as he’d been a Magmortar all this time, he couldn’t shake the preference for being his old, true self. Even if he loathed the species… if he was going to be revived, he wanted to be in that body. The shame of his lineage was something to bear, not flee from.

“And you’re sure about this?” Xerneas asked. “Once I revive you, there will be no going back, short of dying again.”

“I’m sure.” Alex nodded. “All I’m unsure about is… why me? Why do I deserve a revival?”

“The reasons are… still being sorted out to articulate. But in part, your death was due to Alexander… and you are still going to be a key component in that fight, due to your close relation to him. You must be revived for it to be the most effective.”

“I… I see. Okay.”

Amia held his back a little more firmly. “I’ll be right here,” she said, and Alex felt her confidence. It had taken some time, but Amia felt… normal again. Even if her past was a haze, the Amia he knew was still in there. It was just a matter of starting over.

“I’m ready, Xerneas. Will it hurt?”

“It usually doesn’t,” Xerneas replied. “These revivals are… not as ceremonious as you’d think. You’ll feel a newfound heaviness. Even with your corporeal forms as Guardian spirits… it’s not the same. Things will
feel stronger again. Don’t be startled. You’ll get used to it. Now, with that out of the way… close your eyes, if you wish.”

Alex opted not to. Amia held his shoulder a little tighter.

The wave of light started at his snout and trailed down his neck. A warm, tingling feeling accompanied the wave. By the time it reached his other heads and over his shoulder, the feeling was enough for him to lose his balance in the air. It was like every tiny piece of flesh was being reactivated from a long slumber, turned from spiritual material to real bone and blood.

Once it reached his tail, finishing, Alex shuddered and breathed a sigh of relief. His first breath of life, cold in his lungs, but so refreshing. The sun on his scales felt so
new. The grass on his belly when he’d fallen onto the ground, he felt every detail of pressure against his scales. He wanted to curl up there and enjoy the feeling of being alive again.

“Oh, I… I wasn’t expecting that,” he said, turning. But Amia wasn’t there. “What?”

Xerneas nodded like nothing was wrong. “I’m busy. Good luck.”

“Ah—wait!” He frantically looked for Amia. She was gone. When he called for Xerneas again, so was he. The sun dimmed. His breaths became shallow. He couldn’t hear anything but the wind.

And then he couldn’t breathe at all.


<><><>​

Alex gasped for breath and shot out of his nest, slamming his head into the ceiling with a dull thud.

“Agh—ah, ah…”

“Alex! Alex, it’s okay,” Amia whispered, pulling him down by the tail like a runaway balloon. “What’s wrong?”

“I… I…” Alex shook his head. “I’m… sorry. I must have slept oddly… had trouble breathing…”

“You were mumbling in your sleep again,” Amia said. “Are you okay?”

Alex looked at his arms, then his wing tendrils. Everything was in order. “I… I think I’m okay,” he said. “Sorry.”

When Alex looked down, he realized he had no idea where Amia was again. She could have vanished. His head jerked up—but she was right there. She had a concerned look, but it was more clinical than he was used to. He couldn’t see how she was feeling anymore.

“Hmmh…” Amia sighed. “I’m going to make you something to eat. Something light. Okay?” She stood up.

“I’ll—may I help?” he asked. “I… I just need…”

He had no idea how to articulate himself. In a way, he didn’t know what he was feeling, either. Maybe he was… out of his mind.

“What did you dream about?” Amia asked gently. “Was it… about your father?”

“No, nothing like that.” Though he didn’t like thinking about him, either. “It was of my revival again. It wasn’t anything bad, just… suddenly you disappeared. That’s all.”

“Ohh, honey…” Amia pulled him in for a hug. He yipped slightly, still surprised after all these years by her strength, but melted into her embrace once she rubbed his back. “I’m right here. No Titan to take me away, alright?”

“Right… right, okay…” Hesitantly, he wrapped his arms around her dainty back the same way.

“Every day, that time before I woke up is a little clearer,” Amia said. “Okay?”

“Y… yes. Okay.”

She let him go. He didn’t want that yet, but he didn’t want to be needy. Amia smiled and turned around, and a small part of him worried she’d be gone the moment he blinked.

But, of course, she was still there, cooking a light lunch. Alex sank into his nest again and stared at the blue mushrooms on the cave walls. They dimmed and glowed with the Gardevoir’s humming. Slowly, he lulled himself into another nap…

<><><>​

Madeline let out an uncharacteristically melancholic sigh as she gazed at the empty crater that had once been Nate’s home. The monstrous Eternatus himself was coiled around the opposite edge of the crater, apparently making preparations after a crash landing—he hadn’t expected gravity to be so strange as he landed.

“What’s wrong, Mom?” Anam asked.

“Oh, just… thinking about this place again. It was a simpler time.” The Giratina-Goodra picked at her amber armor. “I used to live under the Tree’s roots. I doubt I’ll be able to do that again, but it was… a simpler time.”

Anam turned his attention to the bucket of crystals next to them. “How are you feeling, um, Mister Necrozma?”

“The light of the sun is… very helpful,” the bucket’s contents replied.

Madeline squinted toward the sky, using her bag to cover some of the light.

Anam stared directly at the sun.

“…Don’t stare directly, Anam,” Madeline said.

“But I’m divine.”

“One day, you might not be. We can’t start bad habits and suddenly be weaker.”

“Mm…” Anam looked down again. “…Do you think that’s going to happen? Us giving away our powers? Is that… possible without it going to someone bad?”

“I don’t know,” Madeline admitted. “But… it’s something I’ve thought about. Do you think it’s the natural outcome of all this?”

Anam shifted uncomfortably. “I mean…”

“Would you rather have a world where there aren’t those with such extraordinary powers, but everyone can band together and battle against forces at their level? Or is it better to have a world where gods may settle matters absolutely? Gods that follow a code, or honor, or virtue…” She chuckled sadly. “We were never meant to be gods for long, Anam. It was all… temporary. No matter how you frame it… being gods past this crisis would be an insult to those of Kilo.”

“But what’s a world like if they don’t have someone protecting it?” Anam asked.

“Most mortals live just like that, Anam,” Madeline said. “Before Kilo, that was the norm. And… don’t you think what just happened against Emily could be a sign of things to come?”

“Against Emily…?”

Just then, the ground trembled again, enough that Anam lost his balance and fell onto his back. James emerged from the shadows and helped Anam up.

“It’s starting,” Madeline said.

The great darkness that had returned to the Chasm swirled with a faint, pinkish glow. Xerneas approached the Tree of Life while Yveltal instructed everyone else to fall back. From the vortex of darkness and flecks of light, the earth collapsed inward and filled the Chasm. That dark miasma overflowed but evaporated before it could reach where Anam and the others stood a good hundred feet away.

And then a pillar of light—Nate’s Eternabeam—pierced the heavens. Several rings formed from the blast, orbiting the column of energy as shockwaves rocked the ground. This time, Anam fell directly on top of James, who groaned and sank into the shadows.

Tendrils of light flaked off the main beam, hardening into a spiderweb of branches that threatened to scrape the clouds. From each branch, bunches of leaves grew in an explosion of light and color, golden radiance flaking off in dust clouds. The light dwarfed even the nearing sun as an ocean of stars dotted the sky.

The world shuddered. Anam felt lighter. He watched the slime on his body rise as if he was falling, though it was faint.

“Steady, now,” Madeline murmured to herself. “The planet is sturdy, but the people on it can’t take that kind of force…”

But weight eventually returned to him. It felt normal again.

“What was that?” Anam asked, eyes still adjusting as the light dimmed.

Madeline hummed, shielding her eyes as she looked skyward. “Nate… must have pushed everything back. He’s returning the planet to its proper distance from the sun.”

“So, it worked?! The planet’s safe?” Anam asked.

“That pillar of light,” Madeline said, “propels the planet away from the sun. And from there… it will return its orbit to normal. With his vast knowledge of everything to do with the planet itself, Nate should know the precise trajectory required through the Worldcore. Yes. I think the planet is safe.”

“Wow…!” Anam’s eyes sparkled against the pillar of light.

“Don’t stare too long,” called a gruff voice from behind.

“Diyem!” Anam tore his eyes away and spread his arms. “You’re here!”

“Was a bit further away,” Sera added, standing just behind Diyem, “but I caught the best part.”

They both held leaf umbrellas over their heads. Sera tentatively stuck her hand out from underneath her shade. Pleased, she dropped the umbrella. “Agh, finally!” she shouted. “I don’t burn under holy light anymore!”

“…More like, the holy light has stabilized,” Diyem corrected, folding his umbrella. “I’m not leaving home without one of these for a while.”

Anam went for a hug but Diyem easily sidestepped him.

“Unfortunately, I think Nate is going to be occupied for a while maintaining that light. We shouldn’t wait for him… But it was good to confirm all of this.” Diyem folded his wings behind him. “Where is everyone else?”

“Observing from other angles in case something went wrong. We’ll all be returning to Kilo Village soon.”

“Mm. We want to do that. We made some… discoveries.”

“Anam told us.” Madeline’s expression darkened. “Nevren has been playing us the whole time, has he? Acting unassuming, yet from the shadows…”

“Yes. That has been his strategy to this day. We completely ignored him as a minor nuisance until now, but I have reason to believe he is building for a critical strike when it’s too late to defend. We must strike first.”

“Another meeting, then?” Anam said glumly.

“Now more than ever,” Diyem said. “Approaching Nevren now could jeopardize the mission entirely.”

“Is it that perilous?” Madeline asked as they walked and talked on their way to the Waypoint. From the colored specks in the distance, many of the others had the same idea.

“Yes. I’ll explain on the way.” He offered no further courtesy.

<><><>​

Eon slammed his fist onto the table. His body was a shifting amalgamation of a Charizard and Alakazam, eventually settling back to his normal, Charizard form.

Sera found it wise to track down Eon, Palkia, Jirachi, and anyone they happened to be with for this meeting. Team Alloy also came in, with Diyem, Anam, and his parents closing the door behind them.

“It wasn’t a ‘lucky charm’ at all!” Eon spat. “That… that was a giant, ninety-second retry button!”

“I can’t believe he had it all this time,” Jirachi whispered.

“Dialga is going to be very upset about this,” Palkia hummed, bending low so his head didn’t scrape the ceiling. “All that time as Titans… We couldn’t remember any of those details.”

Gahi’s wings vibrated rapidly. “Maybe if I’m fast enough, I’ll jus’ get ‘em right there, eh? Out cold befer he c’n react!”

“I’m sure he has some kind of dead mon’s switch,” Diyem stated.

“Okay, well, why don’t we get Dialga to disable it?”

“He certainly has a detector for that,” Palkia said, raising a claw. “You see, when Dialga first sensed it, he was driven to disable it, but Nevren vanished the moment we got too close. Far before Dialga could disable it in any range.”

Diyem grunted. “I suppose we should have expected as much.” He harrumphed and flicked his tail, thumping it on the ground a few times. “Any ideas, Tactician?”

“…Oh—that’s me.” The potted plant raised its flower.

“You seriously still a plant?” Gahi asked.

“Yes,” Diyem and Owen both replied.

“Sorry,” Owen went on. “I’m… still recovering. It’s actually better like this than in my normal body right now. Necrozma really did a number on me…”

“And where’s Zena?”

“Oh, I’m here,” Zena called. “I’ve been using some healing techniques that I’d been practicing in the human world.”

“Mm.” Diyem flicked his tail. “Well, do you have an idea?”

“Still thinking…”

“I have one.” Diyem looked at the others. “We can use the properties of his resets against him. Our minds do not remember the time that was rewound. He does. Do you suppose there would be a way for us to pursue him so that we intentionally set off his charm ourselves? From our perspective, we would only be doing it once. From his perspective, he would be experiencing the same things over and over… We will drive him insane enough to give up in seconds.”

“No, that won’t work,” Owen said.

“What?”

“Every reset, he’ll know exactly what you’re about to do and will find another way to escape. It won’t work. He’ll seemingly evade us every time we try to set up an attack. The same would go for any kind of direct confrontation. Even if he sees no escape… then we’d just never find him. He’d flee before we can engage.”

“That’s… cheating, though!” Sera said.

“I know. But that’s how he’s going to fight. It’s probably how he’s always fought.”

“And having Dialga in range will instantly make him flee, so that’s out,” Diyem said. “Hmmh… annoying.”

Mispy’s eyes were closed for a while. At first, it seemed like she was asleep, until her thoughts broadcasted to everyone in the room. “Ninety seconds…”

“…Oh!”
Owen whispered. “Mispy, that’s… that’s exactly it!”

“Ninety seconds?”

“Yes! That’s the limit! I—hang on, I need my hands for this—Zena, one sec, let’s—”


The potted plant shifted as the vines of Owen’s body unfurled from within the soil, growing and growing as it shed Willow’s residual effects. Soon, the Charizard grew back to his full size and reformed, partially healed.

The whole room instantly erupted into a horrified uproar.

“What? What?” Owen said. “Hang on, let me write this out—”

“Oh, Gods!” Gahi shouted. “Go back ter a plant!”

Demitri fainted against Mispy’s side. The Meganium, meanwhile, tilted her head in fascination.

Zena, once Owen left his plant form, had also quickly returned to her watery self and poured from the flower pot, firing Heal Pulses into Owen’s body.

“Did that settle?” Anam asked worriedly.

Even Madeline looked perturbed.

“Am I glad I don’t have a stomach anymore,” Sera said. “Dad—I mean, Owen!”

“Hey, is everything alright?!” Mu suddenly appeared in the room from a warp of light. “I heard a jump of negativity and—” She looked at Owen. Her cheeks puffed out and she covered her mouth. She disappeared into the same rift.

The initial shock transitioned into an awkward silence as Owen remained standing there. His Perceive was very aware of how injured he was, but… he’d been through worse, right?

“Flesh-rending burns on a Fire Pokémon,” Diyem muttered, breaking the silence. “We should be honored at this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.”

Owen rolled his eyes. “I’m healing. And the pain isn’t so bad.”

“Probably because the part of your body that has nerves burned away,” Diyem quipped.

And I need to write something down at full size. Can we just… focus, please?”

Mispy gently set Demitri on the floor and slid to Owen, nodding at Zena. “Help me heal while he works.”

Owen offered a thankful smile to both and started to write things out.

“We can’t have Dialga in range, but… do we remember how far away Dialga was before that happened? If we can get that, we can station him nearby. The other question is, how is Nevren getting around, disappearing, and reappearing? It can’t be a Teleport, right?”

“No,” Madeline said. “The Waypoints would pick that up. Anam had people watching for activity in areas he’d be in and they never activated.”

“That’s good. That means I know exactly what he’s doing. He’s using the same technology he used to tear open a rift into the Voidlands from Quartz HQ… And he probably keeps going there as a safehaven.”

“Not to mention resources,” Madeline added.

“Oh, yeah…” Sera nodded. “I remember trying to get you through that place and then Star took over your body for a bit…”

Owen didn’t like thinking about that one. “Nevren’s… someone who thinks differently, but he’s still a Pokémon. He’ll go to places he thinks are safe and he’ll be more confident in them.”

“He has over five hundred years of experience evading us and knowing how we behave,” Diyem pointed out. “He knows more about us than we know about us.”

“That’s… that’s true, but we still have to try something.”

“And what about the fact that he will just undo each time we get him?”

“We’ll make it so he can’t.” Owen grinned. “…Here’s the plan. First, we lure him into Quartz HQ. I’ll go in, alone. And then . . .”

<><><>​

The heat of Hot Spot eased Alex’s mind after the aches and pains of a strenuous afternoon. The Hydreigon was still getting used to being alive again. In his bedroom, meant for a Magmortar when he wanted to sleep even as a spirit, the nest of leaves had gotten flakey from not being replaced after so long. He’d have to get some better brush from outside soon.

Luminous Orbs that a kind handymon had installed now accompanied glowing mushrooms. It was much brighter in the caves now, though part of him preferred when it was dimmer.

Amia’s Guardian glow was weaker recently. Perhaps losing her lead spirit had done it, or perhaps the foggy memories of her past had also weakened her ability to draw from it.

Part of him felt guilty for utilizing any part of Xerneas’ power, but apparently, his death at the hands of his father qualified as a divine incident thanks to the powers involved. It was clearly playing favorites, but he wouldn’t deny such an offer…

“Here you go, dear,” Amia said gently, entering the bedroom and placing a few cool cloths on a few wounds on his back. Each one was flecked with echoes of marks and fairy dust that had sliced through his scales like butter.

“Ah… thank you,” he said quietly. The pain was a phantom one even after Amia’s Heal Pulses, but… he liked the reminder, in a way. He wondered if that was a problem. “And… how are you feeling?” Alex asked.

Amia sighed and smiled. It didn’t fit her the way it used to.

“Every day is a little better,” she said quietly. “I remember a lot of what happened. Maybe all of it. But it’s all so… Oh, dear, I don’t know how to phrase it…”

She adjusted her hair, which she’d kept blue. For a moment, Alex was transfixed on it.

“Did you… feel anything?” Alex asked. “You know, when…” The phantom pains throbbed along his dark tendrils.

Amia tilted her head, smiling faintly. But… it was apologetic. Alex’s heart sank.

“I’m sorry, dear,” she said. “I’m trying to get back to normal, but when I think back to those memories… It’s like I’m, oh, it’s like I’m looking at it through a thin window. I can see and hear it all, I was there, I know that’s what happened to me. But there’s this… barrier of separation. Something… cut in the way when I was restored.

“Maybe… it’s because I’d stolen my mother’s name. Maybe I just had to give it back.”

“I’m sure she would’ve been fine with this,” Alex said. “Haven’t you been… ‘Amia’ for far longer? Wouldn’t it feel strange? That’s what you told me…”

“It is strange. I guess I do like the name.” Amia laughed at that. It echoed through the empty cave, the mushrooms’ glow shifting with every giggle. “I guess I was thinking aloud. That’s all.”

Alex sank lower, dropping his natural levitation to feel the nest’s crunchy comforts.

“It was ever since Xerneas revived me,” Alex whispered. “I didn’t even realize it at first. But when I think back, when I trace things… That’s when it felt like we were drifting apart.”

“…Ohhh.” Amia’s expression lit up with the mushrooms. “Oh, dear… Oh, Alex…” She gently placed a hand on his arm, then pulled him in for a hug. “Alex, dear, is that all?”

“What?”

She squeezed him tight. Alex squeaked as the air was pushed out of him. Mercifully, she let go.

“It’s because you aren’t my spirit anymore, dear,” Amia said. “That must be it.”

“What?”

“When you were a Guardian spirit, you were linked to me, dear. In a way that… a normal relationship simply can’t do. When I feel a certain way, so do you; and, maybe to a lesser extent, the same was true in reverse.”

“I… that’s true, but—but I always thought…” Alex looked down. “But if… no! That can’t be it.”

“What?” Amia frowned. “But, Alex—”

“No, that’s not it,” Alex said again, this time adamant. When he saw the shock on Amia’s face, he shrank away and said, “I’m… I’m sorry. I need to… figure out my feelings on this.”

She wanted to say something. Even without that link, Alex could tell. But… she didn’t.

“Okay,” she finally replied, nodding. “You take the time you need, dear…”

It occurred to him that he could… just leave. He wasn’t tied to Amia anymore; she didn’t need to expend extra power to let him wander the same way Owen could. In fact, it was easier for Owen since he was usually weaker, until he’d become a Guardian. Now, he could just… go.

“I’m—I’m not mad at you,” Alex said. “It’s just something I need to process. I’ll be back tonight.”

Amia nodded. “Oh—but be careful out there.”

“Right. I know. Nevren, my father… I’ll keep near Waypoints.”

He drifted awkwardly near the exit to their home. The mushrooms were a lot dimmer, the Luminous Orbs making up the difference. Finally, Alex floated backward and then down the main cavern, now lit by the hole left behind during Dark Matter’s attack—only to see Xerneas approaching from Hot Spot’s entrance.

“Oh?” Alex stopped. “Oh—Xerneas. You…”

Atop Xerneas’ back was Owen. Slithering after them both was Zena.

“I healed his body. His spirit needs more time.”

“Hi, Dad,” Owen groaned, flopping off Xerneas and onto the rocky ground. Spontaneously sprouting grass had broken his fall. “I’m still broken.”

“He was worse during the meeting,” Xerneas grunted. “They said his face was still half falling off. But he insisted on cementing some plan of his before passing out mid-explanation. They called for me.”

“Really? Not even Mispy could heal him?” Alex fretted.

“He is fine now,” Xerneas said firmly. “…But no. Turns out being attacked by two Shadow demons, one an Overseer and another a Legend, does more than physical harm. It took a god’s work to undo it.” He raised his chin high. “You can thank me, if you wish.”

“Um… y-yes, thank you.”

“Don’t be a Barky,” Owen grumbled. “But… thanks for saving my everything. I didn’t realize how bad it was, but I guess that explains why I didn’t want to leave my plant form on instinct…”

“That preserved you,” Xerneas commended. “You would not have survived without that transformation. Hmm… Speaking of transformations.” He faced Alex, who shrank back. “Adjusting to living as your proper self? You were a Magmortar for a long time.”

“Ah, er, yes. It came back… naturally enough.”

“Good. I actually agreed to come here because I wanted to speak with you.”

“Ah? Me?”

Xerneas nodded. “I’d prefer if we spoke somewhere private. See me at Yotta Outskirts this evening. Yveltal will also be there.”

“Huh?” Owen weakly perked up from the ground, though he was still almost entirely flat on his back.

Zena tried to help him up and asked, “Is it something we should be there for?”

“No. You recover,” Xerneas said. “And it’s not… immediately relevant to most others right now. This is something for Alex and Alex alone. Once he’s finished with the meeting, he’s free to tell you what he wants.”

Owen gave Xerneas a skeptical look at that.

Xerneas tensed and said, “No Perceive. Respect this.”

Owen sighed, knocked his head against the rocks, gently turned his head, and popped out his horns.

“Thank you.” Xerneas nodded at Alex again. “I’ll see you then.”

With that, he left, and Zena helped Owen to his feet. While he arduously stood, Owen asked, “Are you doing alright, Dad? You seem… I mean, even without my Perceive, you look a little down.”

“Oh, ah, yes. Sorry, Owen. I’ve had a lot on my mind. Maybe being alive again is… getting some gloomy adjustments.”

“Gloomy adjustments,” Owen echoed. “I guess having to eat and sleep again would get annoying if you’ve spent all that time as a spirit.”

“Can’t say I’ve enjoyed feeling hungry,” Alex admitted with a murmur. “Or having a sensitive stomach again…”

“Yeah…” Owen popped his horns back in. “Speaking of which… might want to prepare for that tonight.”

Alex groaned, rubbing his forehead. “I needed the extra Roseli Berries, but it didn’t agree with the fish I had earlier…”

“Roseli Berries, huh?” Owen asked.

“What do those do, again?” Zena asked.

Alex’s dark tendrils sizzled with his embarrassment. “…Protection against the fae.”

“Oh.” Zena blinked. “…Oh.”

“I get it.” Owen smirked. “You were sparring with Mom, weren’t you?”

“Y… yes! Yes! I was. She’s strong as always.”

“I knew it.” Owen patted Alex on the back and started limping past him. “Well, when I’m stronger, I think I’ll do some sparring, too. How’s that sound, Zena?”

Owen hobbled all the way into Zena’s home.

Alex stared at Zena. “…Was that one on purpose?”

“I’m still not sure.”

Owen shifted into his Grass form and splashed into Zena’s pool.

<><><>​

Part of the plan involved acting natural. Mhynt wasn’t privy to many of the details, only that somehow Alexander was no longer the big worry on everyone’s minds. That was… insulting, in a way, but Mhynt didn’t voice her opinion on the matter. Instead, after recovering a bit from the Shadow Sky that had pelted her aura, and after the sun’s heat eased up, Mhynt went for a walk in the evening.

It was still warmer than usual, but bearable. She took deep breaths and relished the clean, sweet air, how she could smell the subtle aroma of flowers growing in ancient mountain soil. Just the other day, she had seen a tree and nearly cried, but had settled instead for resting beneath it.

And she wanted to go under that tree again. The caldera of Kilo Village didn’t have too many tall trees, but small ones that provided enough shade for her—especially as a Treecko—were ideal. Not too far a walk. Teleporting took energy. Sometimes legs were all she needed.

Down the road, evening-shift Hearts moved out to cover troubles of the day. While Dungeons were mostly gone, trouble had its way of showing up regardless. They adjusted well to new dangers. Rowdy crowds shuffled into bars down the other road.

The energy was different. Even though the same kinds of unsavory personalities existed in Kilo just as they did in the Voidlands, the sun and the light made things a little better. Her scales were greener, and she soaked up every bit of it.

In the back of her mind, she savored it because she wondered how much longer it would last.

Mhynt opened her eyes after what might have been an hour’s powernap. But what she saw froze her to her core.

A Hydreigon hiding just behind a building, and she only happened to see him at that moment. Any sense of peace lost, Mhynt sprang to her feet and channeled her Lunala energy into a Teleport.

She grasped the air beside her, materializing Grass energy into a Leaf Blade, and disappeared. Her focus was on the space she could see just in front of the sneaking Hydreigon.

In an instant, Alexander was right in front of her.

“AIEEEE!”

The Hydreigon screamed at Mhynt’s uppercut slash, narrowly dodging it. Mynt followed up with a series of cuts, the Hydreigon doubling back with each one. What? Alexander never fought so evasively, why—

“Oh, gods!” Mhynt dropped her blade, which dissolved into the air.

Alex—the innocent son—pressed against the alleyway wall, his six dark tendrils practically glued to the stone.

“I… I didn’t…” Mhynt’s post-nap clarity returned to her in sizzling shame. Her scales felt withered as she played it over in her head again, even as Alex regained his composure.

“I—I’m sorry. I’ll g-get going,” Alex said.

“No, I—I’m sorry. That’s… That was horrible of me. I shouldn’t have—”

“I understand. I… I really do. I was hiding because someone else had a panic at my sight… Oh, dear, it’s such a mess, my father being the prime threat…”

At least they were on the same page. “For some reason,” she said, “the others are more concerned about someone else. Alexander is secondary. I can’t believe they’d see it that way. He’s… a tyrant who overtook an entire realm. What’s worse than that?”

“I couldn’t know.” Alex sighed. “…A-actually, my father was… the reason I came here. Or, well, before I got distracted. I have to see Xerneas about something in the evening about him.”

“Evening?” Mhynt glanced at the sky. “It’s barely past noon.”

“I… needed some time to think about something.”

She cocked her head to the side. “About what?”

The apprehension was there. Did Alex not want to talk about it?

“Well, I won’t pry,” Mhynt said. “I’ll—”

“I need to talk about this,” Alex said, though it sounded more like he was saying it to himself. “Could I… bother you with that?”

She had been taking a break, but spending all that quiet under the tree apparently made her anxious. A talk with the son of her tyrant was… somehow better.

Maybe it’d be therapeutic.

She gestured to that same tree. “Let’s talk.”

<><><>​

Alex talked a lot. A lot a lot. They’d started under the tree as Alex spoke of his past and upbringing to Mhynt, and Mhynt listened respectfully and, admittedly, with some interest. She’d never had the opportunity to hear this kind of detail from someone so close to Alexander. The insights to Alexander as a person back then were eye-opening. How he feigned kindness so well, how he seemed to have his own little concerns over such petty things.

It was so different from how Mhynt knew him as the Void King, when he’d attained dominion over his kingdom in the dead forest.

Alexander had been a stern father. He was bent on training Alex to be as strong as possible, certainly so he could add him to his army of offspring within his spirit realm. But Alex seemed to compartmentalize all of that, tried to rationalize that his upbringing wasn’t merely to be yet another power source. Mhynt couldn’t blame him. It sounded like an awful upheaval, a scar that never left Alex for centuries.

But then Alex started talking about his mate and things became very awkward for Mhynt. She sat politely by the tree, wondering if he’d be offended if she Teleported away—of course he would—but remained glued to the trunk.

“…So you’re nervous about your relationship with her,” Mhynt said, “because all this time, you’ve been linked to her Fire Core?”

“Y… yes, that’s the basics,” Alex said. “I… I don’t know how to sort myself. How much is me, and how much was Amia’s influence? That… that must have been what my dream was telling me. That the moment I revived, my connection was severed. Now that I think about it, that’s also when Owen started getting more rebellious…”

“Well, it had to happen eventually,” Mhynt murmured. “He has a habit of rebelling after ages of being docile.”

“He… certainly has that flair,” Alex said fondly, sighing. “…I just don’t know how much of this is me, and how much was Amia… unintentionally manipulating me. It couldn’t have been intentional, could it?”

“Mm.” Mhynt closed her eyes. “…Well. Do you want someone to listen to you, or do you also want answers and opinions?”

“What?”

Mhynt opened her eyes, no longer bored. He was going to listen? “Sometimes, people just want to vent but they don’t really seek solutions. They just want to feel better temporarily because they think the situation is otherwise hopeless. Talking about it is… cathartic. In the Voidlands, there are a lot of hopeless situations, you see. Most problems you want to vent about are a lot harder to fix, if not impossible. Here, though…”

“I see. I, well, maybe you’d understand… Did you, er, have any ideas?”

“I think you’re lucky,” Mhynt said flatly.

Alex flinched.

“For a very long time, I was the puppet of your father. Shadowy strings tied to my soul, and should I pull to far away, Alexander threatened to claim me outright. I was useful to him if I held my own will. I’d be just another Void Shadow without it. I… For a long time, I chose to follow his commands just so I could retain my ‘self’ against him. So he couldn’t take that away. But as the years went on…”

“…You started to wonder,” Alex said, “if you were ‘you’ anymore. Even if you had your mind… your actions were dictated by him.”

“Meanwhile, the opposite is true for you. You aren’t sure if that ‘self’ was retained, yet you happily did as you pleased while with her. Hmph… And you don’t look much like a Void Shadow to me. In my opinion”—Mhynt crossed her arms and leaned her back against the tree—“You’re overthinking this. The disconnect you feel was because you and Amia no longer share a tangible connection. But that you’re worried at all… I think it means your bond was genuine. Even when she lost herself, she still cares enough to rekindle her flame with you.

“I don’t think you understand,” Mhynt said, “how rare it is for someone to recover from Voiding so soon, and so well, like your mate has.”

Alex shuddered as if he was cold. “…She’s hardly the same,” he said. “She looks at her family like old friends. She’s… trying, I know she’s trying, but…”

“That’s natural. And I don’t think it will ever truly be the same,” Mhynt said. “This usually happens over centuries in the Voidlands, but those who lived in the Void had a long time to wait. They had nowhere else to go. They didn’t age or have families, or… even eating seemed optional at times. Much less than you’d expect. Even the dirt would suffice. We were all made of Void down there.”

“That sounds awful…”

Mhynt shrugged. “I’m sure to a foreign life far, far away, the idea of us eating fruits and flesh would be just as strange. And I’m better now.”

Alex hovered rhythmically, though his gaze was pensive.

“…What?” She didn’t like that stare. It reminded her of him when he was suspicious of something.

“It… bothers you more,” he said.

Mhynt’s grip squeezed the air. She used to have that hollow Honedge to keep her hands busy.

“You don’t have to be tough for me. I… I never spent much time in there. But it must have been awful.”

She kept her guard up as a small gust blew stray grass blades through the air. Alex winced and wiped some from his main eyes.

“It was,” Mhynt finally admitted. “…Regardless. Don’t wait for the old Amia to come back. But don’t let your broken bond mean the end of it all, either. Just… try again. Start anew. She’s still the same soul. Echoes of her past can inform her future. You don’t have to drift away automatically if you don’t want to.”

“Y-you’re… very well-spoken,” Alex admitted. “Do you think about this a lot?”

“I’ve read—” Mhynt stopped herself. “I’ve been alive for a while. You pick up a lot of phrases.”

Alex nodded like it made perfect sense. Mhynt checked the sky. It was starting to turn orange. “You’re supposed to see Xerneas?”

“Oh, goodness…! The time! Oh, dear, I am supposed to—”

Mhynt sighed. “I’m morbidly curious what this is about. May I follow you?”

“Oh, of—of course.” In fact, Alex seemed relieved at the offer. He was probably a bundle of nerves without someone to guide him. She had no idea how someone like him could possibly have been the spawn of…

Then again, he also inherited Remi’s traits…

“Come,” Mhynt said, hopping to her feet. “Yotta Outskirts, right?”

<><><>​

The sun painted the sky a brilliant orange dashed with purple streaks of clouds. Billowing winds sent excess snowfall into the air. The winter was coming back already in a cold snap. Alex hoped the winter crops would survive it. At least spring was near… But the cold was awful. He missed Hot Spot already.

Mhynt sat on the top of his head, impossibly light in weight. Occasionally, he felt like something was crawling on his back, but Mhynt cryptically assured him that it was ‘just her shadow.’

The avatars of life and death lived at the far edge of the Outskirts’ fields, several lots past the homes. They’d just passed Leo helping with chores around his parents’ home, his parents apparently having a one-sided debate on who could take on the sun faster. Further out, Xerneas rested amid a bed of flowers that defied the winter, while Yveltal roosted in a makeshift nest of fallen trees like a harbinger of misfortune on her throne of death. Didn’t help that she was literally made of cold ice…

At least her personality was much warmer than Step’s. Oh, he shouldn’t think that too loudly. He had no idea how well the Legends could read him…

“Good. You’re here,” Xerneas muttered, standing up to his full, imposing height. Alex shrank away, wishing he’d brought some Roseli Berries again.

“Don’t worry,” Yveltal soothed. “It’s just a talk.”

“S-sorry. Reflex. It’s cold and… I’ve been nervous.”

Mhynt hopped off of Alex’s head. “I hope you don’t mind if I’m here, but Alex needed some moral support.”

“Mm. As long as he’s fine with it,” Xerneas conceded. He turned his attention to Alex directly. “…We need your help. And you are one of the few who can be the key to one of our contingencies against Alexander.”

“Y-yes! Yes. I want to help,” Alex said immediately.

It didn’t matter what he had to do. If he, a weakling, could take his father on and turn the tides of this horrible war… finally put an end to that legacy he thought had already been buried…

“What can I do?” Alex asked. “What do you need?”

Xerneas and Yveltal exchanged a look. The gods of the cycle of nature were… hesitating. Mhynt shifted her weight, too. “Mm. A grave request, then,” she theorized. “Say it. Don’t leave him waiting.”

“Right. Sorry.” Xerneas grunted. “This is… not something I have ever asked before. It was a resolution made between the two of us and the Worldcore, Nate. We have a means to create something that can potentially kill Alexander with just basic exposure to its glow. But, even if that fails, it would severely weaken him to the point where even the army of souls he’d absorbed wouldn’t be enough to fight against us. Even as the god of the Voidlands, this will defeat him.

“And what about me do you need?” Alex asked. Such a perfect weapon, just for Alexander? It sounded too good to be true. If they needed Alex, then it likely had to do with blood kinship, or something along those lines. But the fact that they were hesitating to say it…

“Speak,” Mhynt demanded.

Even with her tiny body, her presence made the two shift their weight again.

And finally, Yveltal was the one to break the silence. “The final ingredient,” she said, “is something you are the best candidate for, Alex. We need… a soul. Your soul, Alex… as his strongest and most recent kin.”
 

Namohysip

Dragon Enthusiast
Chapter 187 – The Superpowers Shift

“My… soul,” Alex whispered.

An ultimate weapon that would shatter Alexander’s power, possibly outright killing him with no effort. All they needed was the soul of his kin to use as the fuel. When Alex tried to breathe out, all he did was whimper.

“It… it probably won’t kill you,” Xerneas said, which was the exact opposite kind of uncertainty he’d ever want to hear from Xerneas, of all people. “We aren’t sure. It’s experimental, uncharted territory of the Worldcore’s properties. Never done before, and perhaps never to be done again.

“Only an echo of it had been attempted before with Nate’s Light of Ruin. That attack requires the energy of countless lives to power it—and that comes from the spirits within Nate’s Dark Orb. That is also why it takes so long for Nate to charge another. An attack of that magnitude… it exhausts all who contribute to it, spiritually and physically.”

“And… the same is true for me,” Alex said. “But it’s that risky? What… what is the worst-case scenario for me here?” He felt selfish for asking but he had to know. Would it really…

“We don’t think it would destroy you,” Xerneas said. “But it may leave you… inert. For an unknown period of time. It could also drain you of all your power—but, and I mean little offense, that isn’t a major concern compared to the powers around you.”

Alex winced. Yes, he understood. But he’d worked hard to be a Hydreigon. Why was that now brushed aside? Even if it was for nefarious purposes by his father, his training was just as hard! And… inert for ‘a while.’

If this happened, would he see Amia again? Would he cast aside his change of her recovering? She’d probably move on, find someone else. Which was fine for her. But… was he ready for that? But… the world needed this, too. He supposed in the eyes of gods, that meant little. He was just a tool to them.

…That was bitter. Was that Xander talking? Maybe he had a point…

“You don’t have to do this, you know,” Mhynt said in a warding manner.

“I know,” Alex said. “But… but I can’t deny this.”

The Treecko’s stare was icy. “You don’t realize the gravity of this. Xerneas… you said soul.” Mhynt stared directly at the god of life. “You, of all people, would not mishandle that term.”

“Correct,” Xerneas replied. “The… soul.”

“I’m afraid I don’t follow,” Alex said. “Is there a technical term behind this?”

Xerneas settled until he was lying in the makeshift nest again. “Body, aura, spirit, soul. Those are the four layers that Kilo recognizes as existence. I believe you are familiar with the body, the aura, and the spirit, yes?”

“Well… yes. But spirit, soul, those are interchangeable, yes?”

“For the average person,” Xerneas said. “Both are untouchable. Most people only interface with the first two, and we only really see spirits without an aura in Guardian Cores. Those golden orbs of light. But the soul is even deeper, and is entirely intangible. It is where everything projects outward, where everything is recorded. It is all that truly transfers from one realm to another; everything else is merely recreated.”

“But because it is so deep,” Mhynt said, “anything that would tamper with it… would be fundamental, yes? It would propagate outward. You would be the only person who can go that deep, or…”

“Or Nate, the Worldcore,” stated Xerneas. “And that is what we need to do if we want to do something unprecedented. With the current rules in place, with the current way Kilo operates, I and the other gods have determined… a soul whose spirit came from Alexander is our best bet to disrupt Alexander’s power on a fundamental level. Additionally, it will help us facilitate the creation of… a Soul Destruction Bullet.”

Alex’s breath hitched. “It… it would go that far?” he whispered. “To outright destroy…”

“To ease your guilt,” Xerneas said, “a soul destroyed is… technically impossible, on the scale of the Overworld. What truly happens is you would make this realm no longer recognize that Alexander exists. A soul anchors itself to a universe, and everything else falls into place from there. So, if the soul is ignored… they can never interact with that reality. Thus, a soul destroyer.”

“Then, an… exile. Of the very soul, from their reality. Entirely, and permanently?”

Xerneas nodded. “They may never return home again, and it is irrevocable, even if the gods wished to undo it. It cannot be changed without destroying and recreating the entire universe from the ground up. Which is possible, but… that’s what we’ve been trying to avoid all this time.”

“Where would my father go?” Alex asked, earning an incredulous look from Mhynt.

“Are you serious?” Mhynt asked.

Alex shrank away. He had no defense. He’d practically asked it as a reflex…

“…Well, regardless of… why you want to know,” Xerneas said, “he will be shunted into the Overworld as a powerless spirit. From there, the likes of Hecto or Necrozma—Overseers—will take him in and he will no longer be a problem. Likely: they will try to rehabilitate him.”

“Rehabilitate someone like that?” Mhynt hissed. “He doesn’t deserve—”

“I understand.” Xerneas nodded. “You’re preaching to a believer. But… that is the nature of the Overworld. Nothing can die. You must carry the burdens forever, and that includes those you don’t want to exist. Of course, there are workarounds. I imagine if Alexander is truly beyond repair, they’ll… put another life over him and see if he becomes someone better.”

“You mean they’ll reincarnate him,” Mhynt said. She looked uncomfortable with the thought. Alex could understand why…

“It seems to be very effective at getting rid of ‘someone’ when you can’t truly kill them. In a sense… a few here in Kilo have already experienced such total erasure. My former life included.”

“Mine as well,” Yveltal added with a tinge of regret. “I have the memories and soul of ‘Step,’ but… that is all she is now. Memories. I do not want to go back to that sort of life… so, ‘Step’ is gone.”

“Aside from the kids,” Xerneas added quietly.

“Well… yes. There are exceptions.” Yveltal said with a relaxing posture. “Though…” With that, her mood returned to somber. “I do not think Alexander will get the same luxury, should we eliminate him in this way, and should he refuse any help.”

“I… I see. Okay.” Alex breathed deeply this time. “…What will happen to me, then? To my ‘soul’ if it’s… tampered with?”

“We will need to attach it to the Worldcore,” Xerneas explained. “From there, your spirit may be used as a reference to directly counter Alexander’s very similar spirit. It should be enough. This normally is… very difficult to pull off safely, since the child of one person is typically similar by nature, and wouldn’t want to get rid of the person that bullet is meant for. But your upbringing, your experiences, everything that makes you, you today… You are so fundamentally different from your father that Nate and the other gods have already ruled out any risks related to your nature.”

As Xerneas spoke, Alex felt a strange, warm pang in his chest that rose through the back of his neck. His eyes blurred and he wiped them with his left head, though even that head was crying, smushing wet, tearful scales together.

“…Did I offend you?” Xerneas asked, looking befuddled.

“No, no! I—I’m sorry. I was just… not expecting to be told that or, or trusted so immensely,” he admitted.

“Hmph. You’re nothing like him,” Mhynt said. “You took after my daughter. And I would trust the world with her.”

“Well, regardless.” Xerneas shrugged it off. “This is a very grave question, Alex. And one that I am sorry for putting onto you so suddenly. You may take a day or two to consider it, because—”

“I accept.”

“You do not,” Xerneas said flatly. “This is not something to decide rashly. You will tell me your decision tomorrow.”

Alex frowned. Mhynt was eyeing him again, gaze burning into him.

“Owen’s already done this, hasn’t he?” Alex asked.

“What?” Xerneas replied, taken aback. Yveltal subtly shifted her weight.

“Owen. He was part of the Worldcore for a while. Inadvertently… he did that, didn’t he?”

“I don’t know the full nature of it,” Xerneas said. “But he did go through a similar process, yes.”

“Then I won’t even be alone. And… and I’ve dreamed of being able to do something like Owen has. To contribute to the world so boldly. I… I must do this. This is my time. Surely, you understand.”

Xerneas opened his mouth but no words came. It was clear that he had no retort. Instead, he addressed Mhynt with a stare.

“You know he won’t change his mind,” Mhynt said plainly. “He has both selfish and selfless reasons to do this. You won’t dismantle both categories.”

With a grunt, Xerneas relented. “I suppose I won’t. But it must still be tomorrow. You need to inform everyone close to you of the process. I will not do it in good conscience otherwise. And… I and the Kiloan gods need time to prepare anyway. You won’t gain anything from insisting on doing it now.”

Alex deflated. “Okay,” he said. That was all reasonable, but a small part of him dreaded telling the others. “Well, send Star and Barky my regards. I suppose I could just pray to them, but… that’s still strange to me…”

“…Oh. Right.” Xerneas shifted again, looking somehow even more awkward. “…When I said, Kiloan gods… I didn’t mean to include Barky.”

“What?” Alex squinted. “But surely, he’s the greatest of the gods, technically. Right?”

“Well…”

<><><>​

Destiny Tower’s restoration was a slow but steady process. By now, most of the marble had been put back together with divine effort, and the tower was almost entirely constructed externally. Now the inside was piecing itself back together autonomously to Barky’s will.

Leph drifted up the finished stairway, her golden hooves merely a few inches off the ground. Distantly, Aster and Star were playing a game of tag two floors below, and it was a bit of a high-speed one that occasionally gave the autonomous repairs more work to do.

But this evening called for a more serious conversation.

“Father.”

Barky stood at the edge of the tower, overseeing the setting sun. He was alone with the wind, which blew his recently groomed fur. It was warmer even after they’d restored the planet’s orbit. Leph figured it was because of spring’s approach.

“Xerneas called for you, but you sent me in your place for a very important discussion. I’d finally returned from it and further planning with Nate.”

“Good. How did it go?” Barky turned around, though Leph could tell he was looking past her and not in her eyes.

“It went well,” Leph replied, tilting her head upward to meet his gaze. No, somehow, still no true eye contact. “Father, I’ve been distracted all this time with your decision to send me in your place. Even Star does not understand. Explain yourself.”

For the first time, Barky properly looked at her. Leph saw… conflict and shame, which surprised her enough to break her stern tone.

“Father?”

“Gh.” Barky’s head flicked to the side as he glared at nothing.

“Father, did someone wrong you?”

“Do not call me Father. I understand the intent, but… it is not necessary.”

Leph flinched, suddenly hurt, yet she didn’t know how to articulate that.

“…It… isn’t that I dislike you. It is that I’m not worthy of the title. I do not know you, Leph, not nearly as well as I should. My memories of you have become… timeworn. And your time away from me far exceeds your time with me properly. I didn’t even raise you. That was Madeline, and perhaps in part Darkrai, Marshadow, and Owen…”

Leph calmed down with the explanation. It made sense, but…

“Will you still humor it?” she pressed. “I would not consider Owen nor Marshadow proper parental figures, and Darkrai is more of a friendly uncle. I understand gods do not need parents… but they are nice to have.”

He didn’t answer. He only turned his attention back to the horizon, drifting to the side to invite Leph to watch with him.

She sighed and humored that instead. She drifted to the edge of the tower and closed her eyes, expanding her watch over the world. From the tower, she sent her consciousness into the trees, silently noting the ones that were worse in clusters and others that were gnarled and twisted like in the Voidlands. Those could be new patches or lingering blights.

Then, she shifted to the fields of grass, the soil, and all the Pokémon within it, dead and alive. Centuries of history buried in the dirt, so many stories forgotten to time. She watched the air and the skies. Less interesting, save for the hints of vapors and particles that hint at the world’s state. Distant fires, drifting seeds… even the wind had something to tell her.

“…I didn’t even have to tell you,” Barky said quietly.

“What?” She broke her concentration, returning to the top of Destiny Tower.

“It took centuries for me to understand how to reach into the world as you just did,” Barky said. “And even I… struggle to expand my consciousness in such a way.”

“You and I are alike,” Leph said, puzzled. “Should it not come easily?”

“There is a resistance,” Barky said. “I must channel the Hands, many of them, and then I must concentrate entirely, and for much of the evening. It isn’t something to relax with. It is a deep strain.”

“…I don’t understand,” Leph admitted.

Barky sighed, turning to fully face Leph again. She did the same.

“Is this… about the explosion?” she asked. “You were tired from the Purification, Father. As was I. It’s… really okay.”

“Why do you speak so formally with me?” Barky asked. “You don’t always talk like this.”

Leph flinched. “Must you—I mean, why are you… deconstructing me so much tonight?”

“Are you the one humoring me?” Barky asked. Despite the accusatory sentence, the tone of his voice was… feebler than she imagined Barky was capable of. This was bothering him to his core.

“Please just speak plainly with me,” Leph said. “…Or… spit it out.”

“We don’t have mouths.”

Leph sighed, without a mouth. “You know what I mean.”

The smallest glint of humor sparkled in his eyes, though it was brief. But that small levity must have relaxed him enough to get to the point.

“I’m unfit for this and you demonstrated it effortlessly. I’m realizing how… you are Kilo’s proper god. And I have been… the interim ruler for far too long.”

“Excuse me?”

“It is your birthright,” Barky said. “It’s plain as day, Leph, that… by instinct, you are this world’s guardian. I do not have the same plain-as-day outlook on how to protect this world that you do. The same natural ability to, with just a single Hand, undo so much divine damage. And even if it isn’t enough to counter Alexander, it’s already far more than I could have hoped to do myself.”

“The… the Hands are merely keys to the Worldcore,” Leph said. “And Alexander is a competing Worldcore of a sort, with Dark Matter’s opposite but equal power. You only need one to fix something uncontested like idle energies.”

“And yet I could not. That answer, which came to you so naturally, I had to study. I made this world with Star and Necrozma, and yet I do not know the first thing about it in practice. You, born from it… you are the world’s natural god.

“I’m… simply an invader.”

“How can a creator be an invader?” Leph said with a laugh. “Please, you’re… being far too dramatic.”

The sunset was beautiful today. Even if that ‘sun’ was merely an echo of Necrozma’s divine power, the effect on a dweller of Kilo was the same. Orange streaks mingled with splotches of deep blue at the night’s slow arrival. This part of Kilo sighed, enjoying a rare moment of respite.

“I want you to take my power,” Barky said. “All of it. Every Hand.”

She knew the request—no, the demand—was coming. Despite that, it still squeezed at her chest. She didn’t want to have this conversation tonight, even if, in the back of her mind, she knew it would have come eventually.

“You would do far more with it,” Barky said. “I… I’m done.”

The sun over the distant fields was now little more than an orange line that the grass absorbed. Countless complex interactions with rays of light through the atmosphere turned that yellow light into a brief, wondrous flash of green just as the sun disappeared completely, leaving the moon and other false stars to keep the sky alight.

“This is so unlike you,” Leph said. “What happened to the god who hated not being the largest in the room?”

Barky grunted at that but had no retort. He drifted away from the tower’s edge. His back glowed with divine light…

“You clearly have been thinking about this for a while, but… it’s late. And while we don’t need sleep, I… want some.” Leph didn’t look at the light for long. “Father, do you know what will happen to you if… I took all of this?”

The light flickered. That was enough to tell Leph Barky was not thinking rationally. There was still doubt and hesitation in this; he was being hasty, trying to get it over with. Or…

“Are you trying to escape?” Leph asked.

The light nearly vanished. She’d hit it precisely.

“It’s not—certain what will happen. We never really explored it and it’s not like it’s easy to test. But it would be the equivalent of breaking a Divine Promise.” Barky looked up. “If I gave my power to you, all of it, every single Hand within me… well, then I would be devoid of divine power. But as someone who had become purely divine, I lost my connection to the natural world. I would…”

“…Disappear. And perhaps with no way to return, physically or spiritually.” Leph looked at Barky. “No god has ever given up their divine power entirely. Even Necrozma retained a small portion within Valle to preserve himself, even after he was captured in the Voidlands. But to lose your divine power while in this realm? I think… you would die, Father. Perhaps even a Lockout.

“From your own world. Is that truly what you’re risking? Or… is that what you were hoping?”

“This conversation was a mistake,” Barky said, perhaps without thinking.

“I can’t believe you,” Leph hissed, earning a wince from the original god. “All that pride crumbling right before my eyes…”

“It had a series of incidents to erode it,” Barky stated, looking smaller. “I’d succumbed to Ghrelle without realizing it until it was too late. Powerless against Dark Matter and Alexander, and then remembering how I’d been just as impotent before. Fits of rage that led to this whole problem in the first place… And then you undo the damage from Necrozma in seconds. Something I couldn’t begin to think of how to undo—you did with such ease.

“Leph. You were supposed to rule this world from the start.” Barky squeezed his eyes shut. “My fears when creating this world… it led to your birth. It led to someone who could do what I doubted. You are my fear’s answer. You’re this world’s savior—

“I don’t want that,” Leph snapped, stomping her hoof. The ethereal ring silenced all other sounds.

The fleeting beauty of the sunset finally ended. Only cold darkness remained from the skies as clouds rolled over the moon.

“This isn’t the time,” Leph said with a punctuated growl, “for a discussion like this. I’m not ready to take on all that when the world’s already crumbling. Even if you gave me all this power, I don’t think I can just… wave my hoof and fix Alexander’s problem, or Ghrelle. Those are other divine domains clashing with this one. You have the raw power I do not. But…”

She sighed, relenting as her frustrations slowly drained.

“I will take one.”

“One?”

“I only need one to do what I did before. Any more is… useless, just raw power. So, yes. Grant me one.”

“More will still be more power,” Barky said.

One.

Barky winced. “…Very well. One.”

Many of the light tendrils disappeared into his back, replaced by a singular filament that drifted forward. Leph took it in one hoof and pulled. Barky relinquished it with a wince—it seemed to truly hurt him—as the tendril swiftly disappeared into Leph’s golden hoof.

“Thank you,” Leph said.

“I also would like to make one more request, then,” Barky said.

“What is it?” She tried to disguise her exasperation with patience. Didn’t go well.

“I believe eventually, I might get second thoughts. And I may cause a whole slew of new problems again. If you are hesitant to take up your throne, and while I can still think clearly about these doubts… I wish to make a Divine Promise with you. One-sided; a contract for me to follow.”

All the while, Barky avoided her eyes. His glow was a lot dimmer now that the Hands were back within his body.

“What is the Promise?”

“…That… I shall never do something for you to deem me a failure. That word, ‘failure.’ Declare me as one, and… I will have broken my Promise.”

“Ridiculous. No.”

Please, Leph. I… I can’t trust myself with this anymore!” Barky stood straighter. “Every day I think about how all of this is my fault! How with one act of anger I’d destroyed an island of innocents to smite a small group on it! How if I’d merely cooperated with the mortals, at any point before Dark Matter’s rise, perhaps all of this could have been avoided. I can’t get those thoughts out of my head, Leph. And I fear one day I’ll… slip again. Please. Just this Promise, even if you never act on it.”

“What is wrong with you?” Leph snapped.

But before she could say more, Barky parried: “That is precisely why you must accept.”

Leph nearly snarled. She hated him. How weak he was. This divine disgrace was already a failure.

But as that heated thought passed… she understood, at least in part, his fear. He needed to be kept in check. And probably also wanted an ‘out’ from this position now that it had weighed him down so much. His haughty exterior had crumbled entirely after being humbled one too many times.

“Fine,” she said, holding out her hoof. Using her new Hand, the hoof glowed a bright silver. Barky reached next.

“Do you, Arceus, Promise to never cause me to call you a failure?”

Barky looked… solemn and relieved. The silver lights along his hoof grew brighter. “I Promise,” he said.

And with the chains of a Divine Promise binding them, the pact was made.

<><><>​

“But Sera, you’re the beeest at being stealthy!” Sera muttered aloud, arms crossed as her ectoplasmic fur undulated in her mane. “Why, you have the memories of Spice, who could hide and spy on any kind of criminal, and Enet, one of the most talented Zoroark in the world! You’d be the best to find the literal person with an undo button!” She kicked a rock, which in turn kicked up more Voidland dust in the air.

Sera was alone and trying to talk to herself to stay calm. She just had to avoid being seen and avoid being caught. She had an Illusion up that masked sound, sight, and aura. Alakazam weren’t known for keen senses otherwise, so she was supposed to be safe.

But when this Alakazam apparently had a trinket that let him retry anything that went wrong—and she’d have no memory of the prior attempts—how could she not be nervous? Even being hypothetically spotted could mean actually being spotted, and not remembering!

However, they needed to send someone as part of Owen’s plan, or at least, the part he’d outlined before passing out from missing half his face. They needed to know exactly what Nevren was doing, and to report on it.

“Sera, report,” Mhynt called on the other end.

“This is report two,” Sera whispered back.

“…Interesting.”

“What?”

“No resets yet.”

Gods, that was uncomfortable. She had to live with the idea that she could have answered that question tens or hundreds of times and to her, each time, it would have been the first.

“Anyway, nothing yet,” Sera said. “I’m getting pretty close to—” She suddenly cursed when something vile crinkled her ectoplasmic mane until it nearly receded into her skull. It instead curled around her neck like a tight scarf.

“What? Sera? No—report.”

“Report three,” Sera whispered. “Think I found a fragment.”

“What?!”

It was faint. In Void Forest, with its blackened and gnarled trees, she could see quite far, but only intermittently depending on lucky gaps in the trunks. And in that instant, she’d seen an Altaria sliding through it, head drooping, leaving a long trail of black slime.

“We ever get info on Ano?” Sera whispered again. “Think I found Ghrelle… Do I follow?”

No reply for now. But this was bad. She was supposed to scout Alexander’s area, expecting Nevren to be there based on Owen’s predictions. Why was Ghrelle also there? Her song was lethal. Just a few verses could debilitate someone or worse…

She made the decision to follow for now. And just seconds later, she saw a flash of yellow past the trees. Ghrelle was staring in the same direction. Sera silently cursed and double checked that her Illusions were up. She couldn’t really see them, but she could feel the illusory bubble around her. That was good enough. Like holding her breath.

Ghrelle spoke. “You—”

Nevren appeared in front of her in a flash of light and shoved a finger into her chest. Ghrelle squawked and opened her break, about to fly back. Nevren appeared behind her and blasted a purple beam of Psychic energy into the square of her back, toppling her into the soil. Ghrelle stood up and sang a single note of a song that sapped Sera’s energy in an instant—

But then Nevren pinned the bird’s neck to the ground and brought a spoon forward, reaching past her head. He flicked his wrist. Sera couldn’t see anything else from her angle and didn’t dare move. She heard something hard, like a beak, knocking against metal. And she heard desperate gasps and gurgling. Then a scream that was obstructed by metal again, and then the clanging of two spoons rattling in the same place. A sickening crack.

Sera’s heart raced in her chest. Her mane pulsed with the same rhythm. Easing her breath, her mind raced through countless deaths she’d gone through as a feral, and she had to admit, what she was imagining with Ghrelle was up there.

It was quiet again. She heard… a squelch, like someone pulled free something lodged in flesh. Then another. Sera peered past the tree trunk again…

Nevren was gone. Ghrelle lay motionless in the dust; she couldn’t see her face. She didn’t want to. Nobody deserved that.

“Sera?” Mhynt said. Her voice was… unusually delicate. “Report.”

“…R… report four,” Sera said. “It wasn’t four, was it?”

Mhynt didn’t reply again. Sera nervously approached, but some instinct told her not to. This was death. The killer was just here and could return. A feral knew not to approach. But the rest of her wanted to at least… bury her, or something. Anything. Would that give it away? That Nevren had been seen? Did that matter?

“Sera? Report.”

“Five. It’s five. It’s over,” Sera whispered.

“What happened? We… have details from… past iterations. But Nevren never seemed to spot you.”

“Ghrelle’s dead,” Sera said. “Do I bring back the body? Or… leave?”

“What? Dead? Just like that?” Mhynt asked.

“She’s just lying there. She’s dead.”

“Do you see her Orb?”

“What?” Oh, that was true. If a Guardian died, their Orb would fall out somewhere nearby. But… “No. I don’t see it. But she’s definitely dead. No aura.”

Mhynt cursed while the line was still open. “Then he took it… Nevren might be the new Poison Guardian.”

“No way he did that instantly. He must have pocketed it,” Sera said. “Don’t you pass out when first taking one?”

“That’s true. Sera, he’s not resetting, so he must feel safe and is traveling. Return quickly. You’ve done your job. Mu will come and find you.”

“Yeah. Yeah, okay… Do you have a lock on my position?” Sera asked.

“We can triangulate your signal with a few checks. You’ll be fine.”

“Yeah. Yeah, okay…” Sera sighed. “…How… how many times did I say report four?”

A pause again. Then, “Twenty.”

Sera squinted. “It… it only took him twenty tries to kill Ghrelle. Twenty tries. That’s it…”

She sank against the dead tree behind her.

“How do we fight that?” she whispered.

This time, Sera didn’t receive a reply at all until Mu came to bring her home.
 

Namohysip

Dragon Enthusiast
Chapter 188 – The Void King’s Secret

With Alexander now under Nevren’s control, he had to do some studying in Alexander’s castle while he still slumbered. Part of the success was letting Alexander sleep for a while longer, giving him ample opportunity with his Portable Dungeon to quickly make his way to the abandoned Void Kingdom.

Excluding Nevren himself, not a single soul occupied the streets.

He walked past empty food stalls with dusty leftovers still on their plates. Nothing truly rotted in the Voidlands. Bacteria didn’t survive in the landscape. Nothing broke down the same way it did on the surface. Instead, it dried out and returned to the ash of the soil. It fascinated Nevren. He wished, if he had more time, he could study it further. While gloomy, there was a hidden beauty in the way the Voidlands functioned and how the Pokémon within had made a life for themselves.

Nevren explored many streets, rewinding time after he was satisfied with each roadway. Most of the infrastructure had already disabled itself from nobody operating power generators, though from what Nevren observed, those generators seemed to rely on Pokémon life force. Nothing died here, after all. Not permanently. And Nevren powered Quartz HQ in a similar way. The Void Kingdom was merely upscaling that same utilitarian philosophy.

It worked well as a prison, too. Nevren wondered if Alexander shunted away rebels and the like to power generators for eternity. It would be an awfully efficient way to get rid of dissidents and power the useful citizens. Nevren would never, of course. Only the truly threatening ones who would provide little to society otherwise. Better as a power source than a danger.

He happened upon a newspaper and read it over. The rhetoric suggested the press was free to talk about what they wished, so long as they did not directly criticize Alexander or his immediate personnel. That left Nevren intensely curious to find the underground newspapers. And, ah! After only a few resets, he’d found what he was looking for tucked away behind a barkeep’s shelves.

Nevren quickly got a superficial understanding of Cipher City. Alexander ran things so efficiently and didn’t need to deal with any matters of procedure or process. Anam was similar, but relied on experts to handle the worst, and in hindsight, his ability to filter bad actors was certainly only due to Dark Matter’s influence. But how did Alexander do it? He had to know…

The Void Kingdom itself… was quite functional, especially for a world with far fewer resources. Simply gathering drinking water not plagued by corpse dust was an incredible feat. Clean water… such a simple resource, but that was how Alexander built his kingdom. Perhaps he purified it himself.

The gardens of Void Castle were empty, of course. As were the halls within, and even the rooms that should have been crawling with activity. But Nevren didn’t have time to explore every nook and cranny for any secrets Alexander might have left here. Really, Nevren was here on a hunch.

But he could make time.

He always had plenty of that.

<><><>​

Sera breathed in and out. The sunlight no longer stung. This time, it was her nerves alone that made her mane fizzle in the wind. In front of her was a small building for Sugar ‘n Spice, her old job. Sugar must have been running it alone at this point… But it was empty inside. The newly installed Luminous Orbs were on. She must have been in the back.

“You sure you want to do this right now?” Mu asked. The Charmander’s arms were crossed with concern.

“Yeah. Yeah, I’ve… been putting it off. And seeing how easily Ghrelle—one of our big threats—was taken out? I’m not risking it.”

“I mean, you died like, a thousand times, right?”

“Ehh, one magnitude off, but… around that.”

“Ten thousand?”

“Other way, other way! What, you think I’m your dad or something?”

“Hey, he only died like, a hundred times tops!” Mu puffed her cheeks. “And he’s your dad for one of those lives, too, y’know!”

“Oh, go away, already!” Sera said. “Little sisters are so annoying.”

Mu hissed like a feral and vanished before Sera’s eyes.

Sera exhaled sharply and brushed her claws through her mane, shaking out her nerves. A few more deep breaths later and her body shifted its shape, darkening, compressing into something without fur or ectoplasm. She hardened into a Salazzle with a scar on her chest for good measure, recalling that same nasty appearance.

It was all a lie now, but… that was how she remembered it. For now, she was Spice.

She cleared her throat, getting used to her old set of jaws and teeth and tongue. Her first few steps wobbled until she recalled her old stance and gait.

And finally, she pushed the door open as a fresh gust of cooled air greeted her. The same cool air the modified Hail Orb above produced to keep the confections cool and solid. A bell chimed when the door moved.

“I’ll be right there!” Sugar called. Simply her voice loosened Spice’s muscles. It all came back to her like a vivid dream. Her life as Spice, who’d slipped right into the family, using the powers of Dungeons to distort the minds of these people to believe she’d always been there. Had always been Sugar’s twin sister.

All just so she could grasp at what little fragments her Void Shadow mind had recalled of being someone else.

Did they find out? She’d been missing for so long, but surely someone told them about…

Sugar entered from the back. “Hello, we—” And stopped.

Spice considered leaving. She wasn’t welcome.

“Spice!” Sugar beamed. “H-hey, Mom! Spice is here!”

“What?” Spice heard from the back.

Soon, a third Salazzle entered the lobby, this time much older and a little taller than them both. Her body was slightly paler and a few stubborn patches weren’t fully shed from the last set of scales.

This was Salazzle Anise, mother of Sugar, and the one Spice felt she’d deceived the most.

“Oh, Spice,” Anise whispered, stepping around the white counters with a very subtle limp from old age. “Finally! You’re safe…”

“I—yeah. I…” Spice had no idea what to say.

Sugar’s beaming grin lessened into something more knowing and somber.

“…A while back,” she said, “a Charizard with a black flame had visited us and told us about… you. And later on, Phol came along, too. Told us the same thing.”

“Phol? Here? He hates chocolates,” Spice murmured.

“He likes the berry tarts,” Sugar said with a wink. “Anyway… We already know, Spice. Sorry if you wanted to tell us yourself…”

“Oh.” Spice deflated. “I… I guess I waited too long.”

Anise shook her head. “We’re glad we found out when we did. I was worried sick! But… you needed time. I knew you’d see us again, Spice.”

Though her words sounded slightly rehearsed, Spice had a sense… they weren’t rehearsed to lie or placate. More like she’d been hoping all this time to see her again. Anise had run the conversation over and over, and now she was trying to act it out.

Spice hoped she could answer predictably.

“Yeah,” she started. “I… I just didn’t—I’m… I’m not… ‘Spice’ anymore. Not entirely. It’s really complicated, I’m sorry, I have no idea how to…”

“I think you became her,” Anise said gently.

That earned an odd glance from Sugar; she, too, looked puzzled.

“I know, Spice,” Anise said gently, finally hobbling close enough to hold the Void Shadow’s shoulder. “I’ve always known. You tried to make me think it was all a nightmare, or some hallucination, all those years ago.”

Spice’s whole back felt like it had been draped in ice. What?

“When you saved my life in that Dungeon from all those other Void Shadows, from the outlaws who’d chased me down, I remember all of that, Spice,” Anise said gently. “And… I figured out it was you, from the Heart of Hearts. He told me… what you were. But he also said you were kind. And that I should follow my heart in how I’d treat you.”

“You… can’t be serious,” Spice whispered. “I—all this time, I…” Confusion, anger. Spice didn’t know what was bubbling inside her. Humiliation, too? She wanted to laugh. All that time so meticulously trying to ‘grow up’ and act as such, practically convincing herself that her time as a Void Shadow was all a dream itself. The fear and panic as her past caught up to her, and—

“You knew too,” Spice whispered, looking at Sugar.

“I—what?” Sugar shook her head. “Oh, no, no! I didn’t at all! I mean, not until you started, er… transforming. I asked Mom about it, and… she answered. Gave Dad a real panic, though.”

Spice cursed. “Oh, Dad! Is he—uh, I mean, how’s he doing? I know his heart’s not the best anymore—”

“He’s just fine, Spice,” Anise assured. “In fact, we should see him next. He’d love to see you again.”

Spice opened her mouth a few times, unable to find the words.

“…But,” Sugar said, pulling away from Spice. “I want… I need closure on this, if that’s okay with you.”

“Closure?” Spice didn’t know if she wanted to know that she meant by that, but she had to ask.

“…Spice, please,” Sugar said, “show us… who you are now. I think, I think I need to see it, to… understand. I still don’t get it.” She laughed. It seemed happy, but there was confusion in her eyes. “You’re standing in front of me. Same sister I knew! But… everything I was told, is… is it true?”

Is it true? The word echoed in Spice’s mind. Is it true. What was true anymore? Who was she? Who was she meant to be? Was it all just phantasms as she acted out what she used to be, or was that in itself her new ‘self’ after it all?

Spice sighed. “Right,” she whispered. “I understand. You want to see… what I really am. No illusions, no false forms, just what I really look like when I… drop it all. Right?”

The hesitance in Sugar’s face told her all she wanted to know. Fear and determination. Afraid, yet standing firm.

She was always so brave.

“Mom?” Spice asked.

Anise was calmer. She already knew, after all.

“Right.” Spice sighed. “Then… Here. What I really am.”

Her form melted away. Scales softened into black tar. Her head sank into her shoulders and her whole body shrank and bubbled outward into a shapeless, vaguely Goomy-shaped blob of black ooze. In this state, Spice found it was a little harder to think. She could sit idle for a long, long time and not be bothered.

“Spice?” Sugar asked.

“Yeah,” Spice replied, her voice distorted and vibrating from the outside of her gelatinous body. “Still me.”

Sugar took one step forward and reached out, but then pulled back. “Ah—you’re safe? To touch?”

“…I… didn’t really think about that,” Spice admitted. “Maybe?”

Tentatively, Sugar placed her palm on the top of Spice’s body as if touching a forehead. When nothing happened, she sighed and crouched down, embracing her delicately. “This doesn’t hurt, does it?” she asked.

“No.” She wriggled. As a soft-bodied creature, she was keenly aware of how sharp Sugar’s claws were, but also how carefully Sugar held her.

“You’re a lot bigger than I remember,” Anise commented, kneeling next to Spice. “But… it’s still you, Spice. You don’t have to be afraid when you’re with us, okay?”

Her body squished downward, shying away. “Y-yeah. Well, I don’t really… like being like this, either…”

“What’s your, um, preferred form?” Sugar asked, pulling away after an awkward cling to Spice’s body as the Void Shadow pulled her body together again.

“Right.”

Spice grew again. From the black tar, limbs grew out, excess ectoplasm channeling into her mane, which then lightened and separated out into thick filaments, which further split into fine fur. Parts of her body lightened into crimson nodules, cool to the touch like the ectoplasm of her mane.

“Oh, wow…” Now, they were looking up—she was much taller. “A Zoroark, but…”

“Yeah, not sure what happened there,” Sera admitted, clearing her throat. “Never seen a Zoroark like this, but I—”

“I have,” Anise said. “They’re spectral variants. I think eastern? Far east, there’s a small clan that used to live past the salt flats, though I’m not sure where they went…”

Sera shrugged. “Well, glad I’m not too one-of-a-kind.”

Sugar tilted her head. “You speak a little differently,” she said, “like that.”

“Oh. Sorry.” Sera glanced away. “When I get into an old body, I think I… pick up the old habits, too. But me, right now, it’s kinda pulling all of it together at once and trying to find a result, you know?”

Sugar nodded in fascination.

Anise did the same and said, “Well, I don’t think anyone new is coming to the shop. Would you like to visit your father before nightfall?”

“You know, I was going to ask about that,” Sera said. “Mom! You’re way too old to be working the shop!”

Anise tittered. “It’s just until Sugar can get some extra help. I understand you can’t focus on it right now, but—”

“No, I’m coming back!”

This earned a flabbergasted look from them both.

“What? But what about… your other families?”

“Well, I…” Sera hesitated and then poked her claws together. “Every other life was unemployed. So, uh… once this is all taken care of… I kinda only have this job and being a Heart again.”

Sugar squinted. “What? You had tons of lives before, though, right? How do all of them not have a job?”

“Well, my very first self died. One of my other new lives died and became a Guardian spirit… one was, you know, Spice. And all the rest were feral. So…”

“Oh.”

“Yeah…”

When she thought about it, most of her lives were jobless. Huh. How was Spice the most normal of the bunch? Aside from the ferals before Enet, at least…

Sugar snapped her claws in front of Spice.

“Gah! Sorry, was thinking back. Sort of a lot of different paths there…”

“C’mon, then. If you still want to keep your job, I don’t think it’ll be that hard to adjust some paperwork… Let’s see Dad.”

Sera smiled. “…Yeah. Thanks… Sis.”

With one more place recovered as a home, Sera followed her adopted and real family down the warm late-afternoon roads.

<><><>​

7 2 5 3.

Nevren should have started at 9 9 9 9. With an annoyed grunt, the Alakazam passed through a door that would have set the whole hallway aflame had he entered the wrong passcode three times in a row. Of course, that kind of brute-force guessing would have wasted far too much time, so instead he found ways to get a few more guesses in while the hallway was on fire and his skin was burning off. That managed to triple his attempt count in exchange for a bit of discomfort.

Still, by Nevren’s calculations, he’d wasted nearly a full day with this single passcode. At least during that, he’d explored everywhere else in the place with some strenuous Teleports throughout the area in his death throes.

But, alas, all terrible things must come to an end. Now, he was staring ahead at the final hallway of the Castle, which at this point he had completely and meticulously explored for any potential secrets and advantages he could make use of now that Alexander was under his control. He couldn’t risk prodding him with too many questions or he’d get suspicious. His hold on Alexander was tenuous suggestion, but that was all he needed.

The air behind the strange password-protected door was stagnant. There had been no prints on the keys, either, nor signs of wear and tear that were relevant. People did not open it often. The ground was cold and dusty against Nevren’s feet, and a little disturbingly wet. Just damp enough that perhaps a leak had never been cleaned.

He slipped and caught himself. He considered Revising that, but nobody would have seen it. Therefore, it didn’t happen anyway.

Then came another door. At first, Nevren felt a pang of panic—but no. It was a plain, metal door with an unlocked knob. He turned it with ease, only to realize the knob was just for show. He pushed it unceremoniously open.

Rancid air crinkled his moustache. Nevren took a step back on reflex, bringing a hand to his nose as if that’d shield him from the all-encompassing, sour odor. It was like a concentrated, boiled-down version of the red water of the Voidlands, somewhere between liquid rust and rotten fruit.

But the chamber itself was empty, utterly empty. The air had a strange, blurry haze that made it hard to see more than twenty feet ahead, and with that distance, he couldn’t see the other side. The walls near him were gently and consistently curved. Assuming the chamber was circular, it had a diameter of a hundred feet or so, enough to act as a battle arena. But Nevren doubted battles ever happened in this room, so closed off in the depths of Cipher Castle.

No, there was something else here. This emptiness… it was once occupied. But by what?

He had a few kilos’ worth of Resets before time would’ve advanced too far for comfort in the surface world. He decided to spend them investigating this chamber for Alexander’s final secret…

<><><>​

As it turned out, all Owen truly needed was a nice, long rest. He was walking with a spring in his step, his tail swished behind him and left little embers in his wake, and even the sun was brighter than usual. Everything was better.

It was nice to be home again. In the human world, he felt a lingering guilt over leaving everything behind. That restlessness didn’t allow him to properly relax. But now? Somehow, even with danger looming over the horizon, it was… better.

He wasn’t sure why Hot Spot was so empty, though. Had he slept in?

They were probably in town. Owen stretched his wings once he entered the main chambers of Hot Spot. It used to be fully enclosed, but Amia decided to keep the blown-open mountainside as a new feature of the settlement. It helped that the rain didn’t get into any of the caves, aside from Zena’s, which they’d carved out a subtle slope for the water to flow into it.

Owen made a short flight to the traditional entrance of Hot Spot, as if it called him there. He landed without a thought and spread his limbs to enjoy more sunlight. His flame blazed. “This is gonna be the day,” Owen whispered to himself, thumping his tail on the ground.

And in response, the earth heaved.

“Wh-whoa!”

Owen kicked off the ground to fly, but the ground seemingly caught up to him, the bottoms of his feet touching grass even as he tried to fly higher. With a grunt, he suddenly found himself belly-down, unable to stand, yet it felt like he was rising.

“What’s—going on?! Hello?!”

The ground only two feet away from him disappeared. This part of the ground… was rising sky-high! With another strained grunt, he rolled off the rising earth and fell into a glide.

The entirety of Hot Spot—the whole mountainside that was exposed to the fields—now sat atop a great shell. Four hulking limbs, each one the width of a house, held the shell up, and poking out the front was a wide, earth-covered head. A Torterra of truly gigantic proportions.

Owen landed on his feet before staggering onto his rear, gasping from surprise. His Perceive didn’t pick up on that.

A few seconds passed where Owen and the gigantic Torterra merely stared at one another. His massive eyes were somehow… judgmental and distant at the same time. He gave off a presence of divinity more than Barky ever did.

“…Oh, I get it,” Owen said. “I’m dreaming! That explains it. Well, sorry, vision of a giant Torterra, but I’m a little busy in the real world, and—”

“Did you really,” the Torterra said, his mouth not moving, “forget me?”

Owen blinked. He scratched under his chin and squeezed his eyes shut. “…Mmm… Oh! F-Forrest!?”

They hadn’t met in person in centuries, but…

“Good. I was worried you lost your memories again.”

Owen winced. “Look, most of those weren’t even my fault…” He sighed. “Wait—are you real? Or am I dreaming? I don’t think we’ve talked to each other since you died. And even then, I was in your dreams!”

“I thought it prudent to return the favor.”

Fair enough.

It was all coming back to Owen, now, though it was largely an afterthought. When he was within the Worldcore, he’d whispered to all the Guardians he could contact in their dreams, especially while they meditated. Forrest was, of course, one of them, though he was not very talkative. The Torterra—the Ground Guardian, killed by Hunters before he could have been rescued—hadn’t put up a fight when his Orb was harvested. Instead, he used that opportunity to cross the aura sea. He suspected he’d find a key for solving Kilo’s crisis there.

But that was all Owen knew. Amid all the chaos and fighting in the living world, Owen only knew fleeting aspects of that world beyond the aura sea, the new afterlife after Necrozma had been sealed in the Voidlands. Apparently, the rest of Team Alloy had visited there when the realms were collapsing…

“Okay,” Owen mumbled. “Sorry, I had to sort out my memories. It’s a lot, and you were kind of in the back.”

“I don’t mind.” Forrest lowered his head and rested his shell on the ground once more. The earth trembled with the gesture.

“Were you… always this big?” Owen asked.

“Not this big, no,” he said. “I was very large as a Guardian. When I was killed, my body returned to its normal size, leaving a crater in the salt flat. Do you recall the account from your friends?”

“I, yeah. I do. Rhys buried your body in the soil… You know, out of respect.”

“Yes. My tree is still there,” Forrest replied.

Owen nodded solemnly. “…Yeah… I’m sorry that happened at all. You know the Hunters are disbanded now, right? They’re allies again, and—”

“I know all that has transpired,” Forrest replied coolly. “The steady flow of the dead into Astral Kilo is more than enough to supply me with that knowledge, as well as a few other tricks.”

“…What… do you mean by that?” Owen asked. “And why are you contacting me now? Wait!” He sprang to his feet. “You found it, didn’t you? The—the key! The hidden key across—”

“I don’t want to get your hopes up,” Forrest said. While his words were slow, his response was fast, dashing Owen’s prospects. “No. There was… no obvious key or easy answer to the crisis of Kilo. Admittedly… I should have known, since Hecto also manages this place. But I never trusted him.”

“Hecto… Right.” He remembered the Overseer in his Dusknoir form watching over the flow of spirits into a great light—that must have been ‘Astral Kilo.’ “He’s an Overseer, which you probably know now. He’s here to help us.”

“Hmmm…”

“…C’mon, you’re not about to tell me that he’s secretly, like, making sure I lose, right?” Owen asked with a nervous smile. “I mean… maybe this is just a trick in a dream, right? I don’t really know if Alexander has that power, though, uh—”

“It isn’t that he’s working against you,” Forrest said, eyes closed. “But… I think you do not understand the position of who Hecto is, or who Necrozma is and what he stands for.”

Owen frowned but took a more attentive stance, bringing his feet together to listen sitting down.

“Do you believe Zygarde Hecto and Necrozma ‘Valle’ are aligned, or opposed?”

“Well, they used to be opposed, but now we’re on the same—”

“At least while they were themselves… they have always been aligned.”

Owen flinched into silence.

“The Overseers are an organization that crosses realms upon realms. A network that observes every reality, and steps in only when things have gone truly awry. They go by many names, many divisions, and they do not necessarily all communicate with each division at once… Leaderless, they instead follow a philosophy of order and stability. One where realities stay largely to themselves… and where suffering in excess is curbed. Those are their two primary tenants.”

“How do you know all this?” Owen asked.

“Hecto and I talk often,” Forrest said simply. “His stationed fragments on the aura sea are—”

“Wait, but that’s impossible,” Owen said. “Hecto only has a hundred copies of himself, and they’re all on Kilo!”

“Do you really think,” Forrest said, “Hecto is limited to something so arbitrary by some rule of strength?”

Owen blinked. “…Y… yes?”

Forrest stared for a while longer, but then closed his eyes. “…I suppose you’re correct.”

Owen nearly fell over but shouted, “Then how is he there, too?!”

“He is limited in the physical realm. But he has further reach in other planes within this reality—in other words, Astral Kilo, as its guardian of the temporary afterlife set up when Necrozma was defeated.”

Owen mulled that over as he crossed his arms and wings again. This was all so sudden, but… that alone made him curious.

“Hey, Forrest,” he said. “I know you want to tell me all this, but… the timing is strange. Why are you doing it right now? Why didn’t you reach out to me like this way earlier? You knew I was doing that from the Worldcore, so…”

“It’s because I couldn’t until recently,” said Forrest, “and that even if I tried, Hecto would not have allowed it.”

“Let me guess. Overseer stuff?”

“You learn fast. To be expected of a Charizard.” Forrest nodded slowly.

“What rule is that, then? That you can’t interfere?”

To that, Forrest sighed and leaned to the side.

“Essentially, yes,” Forrest said. “Stability and peace. It is a careful balance. The stability of a world unfettered by the greater forces beyond its realm, without the knowledge of the Overworld or the Overseers who watch over the gods. But that is in contrast with the peace that is always threatened by local conflicts, and how, sometimes, knowledge of realms beyond can assuage it… or worsen it.”

“I can think of a lot of ways where just knowing could… help a lot of people,” Owen said softly.

“But it would take away something special from the world if we do,” Forrest said. “I can’t say I agree. But I am only stating it because that is the decision the gods unanimously decided. That the experience in a realm without Overworld knowledge is preferred. I must pick my battles, so I choose not to fight this one.”

“Right. Because you picked another battle by interfering today.”

“Correct. Owen… what I will tell you may alter the course of your plans. I hope you are not dedicated to one just yet.”

Owen tensed. Admittedly, he was. For once, everything had finally fallen into place. Everything would work out if he could execute his part well enough.

“…Owen,” Forrest said, and the way he spoke was different. Like he’d changed subjects. “Why do you shoulder the world?”

“Huh?” Owen leaned to the side at the Torterra’s back. “…You sure you should be the one asking that?”

“Very funny.” Forrest stared, expression unmoving. “But the question is pivotal, and it is a mistake I see you making time and time again.”

The Charizard’s flame sparked. He wanted to defy it, but… he listened quietly. If Forrest had observed as much as he had, then maybe the insight would be necessary.

“Your plans, your schemes, everything is with noble intentions. I don’t doubt that… Yet, Owen… you place yourself at the center. You trust your friends, but only to help, not to lead. Even though you were once naturally… a follower.”

Owen’s flame rose again. “But I’m not one anymore.”

“That you aren’t,” Forrest agreed. “But perhaps now, you are… overcompensating, in some ways. Owen… do you see yourself a god one day? The very position you’d denied before?”

“I don’t,” Owen said quickly.

“Then why do you make decisions like one?” Forrest replied just as quickly.

Owen held back a snarl. That was ridiculous. What was Forrest talking about? He was relying more and more on others…

“Maybe that was true a thousand years ago,” he said, “But… I need my friends—I need all of Kilo to make this work. Sure, I’m strategizing, but I’m just a tactician! I have some power, but against someone like Alexander? I need more than just me to beat him. I’m not going to take him on alone the way he is now. And then there’s Nevren, too…”

Forrest stared silently. Analyzing him. Judging him? Owen couldn’t tell. His Perceive couldn’t reach most of Forrest’s body. And, frankly, he didn’t know how well it worked in a world of dreams.

“I hope I was mistaken, then,” Forrest said. “Please don’t forget this. But, Owen, I must also warn you… that even if you do not see yourself as a god, even if you do not want the world on your shoulders… you are, even temporarily, putting yourself in that position. And if you lose yourself to that responsibility, and if you blind yourself with duty over common sense, you will lose.”

At first, Owen didn’t understand. But then he thought about his time as Wishkeeper.

“What am I supposed to do instead?” Owen asked. “What did you see? What are you predicting—and how? Do you… have a shard of the Worldcore, or something?”

“Astral Kilo has a similar entity. In fact, it may be the very same one,” Forrest said. “But my act of speaking to you now will throw all those predictions into disarray. I’m sure you understand the mechanics behind that.”

Owen nodded. He also figured Hecto relied on something similar, then… That also explained why he so rarely interfered. Wait—

“I chose to tell this to you now,” Forrest said just as realization flashed in Owen’s eyes, “because this is the one time where Hecto will not find out, and it is the time when I will have the most impact. It is my one betrayal that I am afforded before Hecto and the Overseers deem me… unreliable. But Hecto will not find out about my lie until it’s all paid off.” Forrest smiled faintly.

“You mean… because he only checks each night,” Owen said. “…Ah! But that means…!”

“Yes, Owen. From my observations of all of Kilo and all of the Voidlands and what little remains of it, from Hecto’s scouting and the flow of divine power…

“When you wake up, should you not defeat Alexander before nightfall, Kilo will not see its next sunrise.”
 

Namohysip

Dragon Enthusiast
Chapter 189 – Before Dawn

“Now that you understand the urgency behind this… would you like to hear what I have to say?”

“…Yeah. Tell me everything.”


<><><>​

Owen sat up from his nest next to the lake. He looked at his hands and squeezed them. Still a little sore, but over the day he’d feel better. He was recovered enough.

The Charizard stretched and flapped a wing into the pool of water next to him, splashing droplets into the air. Moments later, the water rippled… Zena’s head and neck emerged from the water, though most of her was still melted into the pool.

“Owen? It’s… not even morning.”

“Yeah.” Owen sighed. “Sorry, Zena. But we need to cut our rest short.”

She slowly emerged more. “What’s going on?”

“…Remember that story I told you about Mhynt and I in Cipher Castle, about the deck of cards?”

“I do. About… something about jokers in the deck.”

Owen nodded. “I need to do that again,” he said. “This time against… the Overseers themselves.” Owen leaned outside and checked his Perceive. Everyone else was either asleep or out of earshot. “But a deck has two jokers. Zena… are you in?”

But really, with the glint in her eyes, Owen didn’t even have to ask.

<><><>​

Alexander is set to wake up from Darkrai’s clutches tomorrow. The radiance of the sun will suppress his power when that happens, but once night falls, anything the light can no longer touch will fall under his domain. The sun will not be strong enough afterward… and the world will fall to the Voidlands once more.”

<><><>​

It was the beginning of Kilo’s final day.

Kilo Village was much quieter just before daybreak. It was too late for the nocturnal Pokémon to be out, but too early for most of the diurnal crowd to rise. That left a quiet, tense coldness in the air, punctuated by Owen’s footsteps that seemed much louder than any other time of day.

Behind him was Zena, equally tense under that strange silence. That surreal feeling of Kilo’s last sunrise if they failed. But one way or the other, they had to win.

“It’s so different this time,” Zena whispered. “I feel like if I speak too loud, I’ll disturb the moment…”

“Probably would,” Owen said. “Anyway, let’s see…”

If he remembered his Waypoints right, and if they were all properly restored by now, the best Waypoint to take would be…

“Here. This is the one,” Owen whispered, pointing at one that went close to Atto Town.

“There? I thought that place was still awaiting reconstruction.”

“It’s the closest Waypoint to where we have to go,” Owen said.

“Why so secretive?”

Owen’s Perceive felt it all. That they were being watched by someone Owen always had trouble reading—a certain Zygarde… or one of them, at least.

“Let’s head in,” Owen said with a more serious nod. Zena understood enough to follow him through.

<><><>​

Atto Town was a quiet, abandoned settlement just southeast of most other Dungeons, including Fae Fae Forest. Despite being so far east, mutants had even gotten here during the outbreak, laying waste to many buildings and hurting—or worse—so many. Now, it was a ghost town. Owen could Perceive homes in still-life, abandoned by its inhabitants and yet with its furniture still in place. Food had long since rotted; doors half-open; nests with blankets thrown off and left alone since.

It was all… so empty. So much of the world had already been ravaged by one superpower or another. There wasn’t any time to recover; everyone was trying to find their place in Kilo Village. But that wasn’t their home.

“It’s so sad,” Zena whispered, slithering by Owen’s side. “You can tell that people were evacuated without warning… if they were able to get out at all. Owen, can you tell how many made it out?”

His Perceive gave hints. Scratch marks here. Patches of dirt that had dried after a drink of blood.

“You know… you mentioned, back before the Dark War you had a power to ‘Perceive’ the past. Is that true?” she asked.

“Huh? Oh, yeah. Aura trace.” Unconsciously, Owen ran a claw over his bone necklace, thoughtful. “It’s not Perceive, though. Or, it kind of is, but using a different power along with it. It’s more like… reading the memory of someone and playing it back. And it’s not as easy, either. It’s usually something that’s at the forefront of their mind.”

“Their thoughts?”

“No. More like… the backing of those thoughts. I can see where they ‘used to be,’ and the things that happened at around that point.” He paused. “Why do you ask?”

“Oh, I—was just wondering if you could Perceive the ‘past’ of this town,” Zena said. “But it sounds like you can’t.”

Owen nodded. “No essence here. Just dust and an abandoned… Hang on.”

Scanning the town, he switched from Perceive to basic aura senses. Underground…

“Owen? Wait!”

At the edge of town, the ground was recently disturbed, and below he could Perceive the bones of a fallen Pokémon. The way it was positioned… two-legged, but he didn’t want to spend too long figuring out the exact species. It was buried deliberately—out of respect.

“Maybe I can,” Owen said.

“Is someone alive down there?” Zena whispered.

“Oh, no. It’s just a skeleton. But… there might be a trace for me to check.”

Zena seemed confused as she slithered after him.

“Remember what my father said?”

“…Um…”

“Oh, sorry.” Owen tittered, scratching his cheek. “My Marowak father. About bones.”

“…Oh! That they believe spirits remain in the bones of the deceased, right? That’s why you…”

Owen held his necklace again, nodding. “I know it’s weird… and not really the reality of what happens… but there’s a bit of truth to it. And I want to respect that tradition. I think Mom would’ve wanted that, too.”

Zena nodded solemnly. “We know the spirit doesn’t remain there. We’ve seen the dead and where they go, so… what’s still there? The aura?”

“Traces of it. Not sure how long it lasts, but it’s always faint.” Owen knelt by the ground, placing a palm on the soil. He dug his claws into the earth and extended them as roots. “But in this town, there isn’t anyone else around but us. It’s a lot easier to sense those faint auras. You try.”

Zena closed her eyes. In a silence that left Owen antsy, realizing they were wasting time, he glanced at the sky. Still very dark. He’d get nervous once he saw the sunrise.

“Oh!” Zena nodded. “It’s very faint, but… yes! I do see it. It’s like how we couldn’t see the stars back in Kanto because of all the light pollution. But once we were in Alola’s wilderness…”

“That’s a good analogy,” Owen agreed. “And with that faint trace…”

He focused. He was rusty, but maybe, just maybe, he could reawaken that power again. He reached toward those bones and coaxed out the essence.

What happened? he asked.

At first, silence. Then… something.

Owen followed it with his body, not thinking about it. First, he stood and stepped away, toward town. He felt a foreign feeling—not thoughts, but feelings that were not his own. First, nothing, as he had been relocated to this burial site. Then, tracing the memory backward, the feelings began. Former, living feelings, etched into those bones.

A duty to save others. An urge to enter a protective stance, right at the town exit. A content, final feeling. Exhaustion. Relief. Hints of sorrow… There was a sense of being outnumbered, yet mirth in how long he’d lasted. How long had this gone for?

Owen steadied his breathing. A cold wind whistled through open windows and doors. “…I think the people in this town did well,” Owen said. “These bones… They’re of someone who held off the mutants for a while. That’s all I can get from these traces.”

“That’s enough for me,” Zena said. “Sorry. I think I wasted time with that. Let’s go.”

“It’s alright.” Owen gently nudged Zena as they walked on. “I… think I needed that anyway.”

“…You did?” Zena asked. Then, she suddenly gave him a half-glare. “You better not be thinking of sacrificing yourself—”

“No, no, nothing like that!” Owen said with a nervous laugh. “Just—just to remember that other people are fighting, too. Not just me.”

“I’m watching you,” Zena said, though her glare became a cautious smile. “…Do you still feel her?” she asked, pointing a ribbon at Owen’s necklace.

“Huh?” He glanced down. “…You know, for a while, not really,” Owen said. It’s been a year, after all. This kind of thing—those traces—they only last so long. Not a whole year. But… ever since I returned to Kilo, I felt it again. Or, it became more pronounced.”

“Really? I’d’ve expected the opposite,” Zena said. “It’s not even her world anymore.”

“Same. But something about Kilo…” Owen frowned. “I think… it might have to do with how unstable everything is here. Life and death are a blur, even in terms of what Kilo treats things as. Back in Kanto, it was a clearer divide. Here? Dungeons tear a gateway between the living and dead… I think once we clear up the Dungeons and seal the Voidlands for good, and once we separate Astral Kilo from real Kilo, I think I’ll lose that essence again, too.”

“Oh…”

Owen shook his head. “I’m not sad about it. It’s useful. Means I’ll be able to tell when we’re done.”

“Still… I can’t imagine. With my parents, they sort of… well, we simply grew apart over time. You…”

“…Yeah.” Admittedly, it was starting to get to him, too. And he didn’t need those thoughts clouding him. “Well, I can mourn about it later if I need to. I already got a lot of that done before.”

“Right—sorry.”

Owen shook his head. “Hey, actually. Let’s talk about the plan now that we’re somewhere private. I can’t sense Hecto.”

“Finally.” Zena sighed, weaving down a marked path toward the Endless Expanse. The ground was already whiter with remnant salt blown by the winds. “Go on, then. Explain this grand plan of yours.”

“It’s… complicated,” Owen said, “but the premise is… we’re going to recreate, and modify, the Tree of Life. And our base tree… is buried in the Endless Expanse right now.”

<><><>​

Had it not been for Owen’s Perceive, finding the tree would have been an utterly impossible task. Even with it, the truly open skies and flat, reflective water dizzied Owen. The world had suddenly become an endless ankle-deep ocean, reflecting the stars so they also danced on the ground with every minute ripple. The heavens and the earth met in this place.

He was thankful, and lucky, that he’d better honed himself since then so he didn’t get lost in that emptiness like before. But it still tired him out.

“Are you okay?” Zena asked.

“I… forgot how big this place was.”

The salt flat’s illusions tricked Owen’s eyes, and it was certainly far larger than his Perceive range. The mirrored ground made the sky and land a perfect blend. And in the dark, he could only see the sky—up and down. The water was icy against his scales and he instinctively kept his tail raised, even if his default stance kept his flame high enough from the water.

“I wanted to come out early because it’d take a while. But unless we get lucky, I… don’t really know…”

“We’re looking for a tree buried down here, right? And nobody really visited here since then.”

“Rhys buried the body, but I don’t think it was thorough. They got attacked by Rim back then… Never saw this place in person after, either.”

“Well, it hasn’t been too long,” Zena said. “But are we sure the tree didn’t decompose by now? Wait, this is a salt flat, isn’t it? Would it… be preserved?”

“I… don’t remember what my science books told me about that one,” Owen said. “But Forrest said he left a trace of divine power in the tree to preserve it.”

“Oh! Then we can sense it that way?”

“Yeah. We can scour the whole place in my Perceive, and—”

“I can be faster,” Zena said.

“O-oh?”

“Could you wait here?”

“Uh, sure.”

Zena nodded and raised her head, scanning the landscape. “Mmm… right.”

And then, she melted into the water. A small but persistent ripple expanded in all directions.

“…Oh. Right. Should’ve thought of that.”

Owen stood awkwardly, wondering if she could hear him. Forrest’s words echoed in his mind. Bearing the world, not realizing others had capabilities, too… He’d overlooked Zena completely, too.

“Ugh… He’s right,” he muttered. “How am I supposed to break that habit in a day?”

Crossing his arms, Owen tried to find a good place to sit, but plants refused to grow in this salt, and everything was wet. Would be nice to have Star’s psychic bubbles to sit on right now… What did Barky do? He just stood a few inches off the ground for some reason. He wondered if that took energy just so he could be a little taller. That sounded like him.

Owen lost track of time, knowing only that the sun hadn’t risen yet. Nevertheless, his foot tapped in the water, kicking up little bits of salt and sand. He knew wandering would only slow them down, and Zena certainly would find it sooner. But standing around doing nothing… Was there anything he could do? His flame grew hotter with his restlessness.

“I don’t know what the solution is, and simply telling this to you has certainly disrupted any predictions I could have made. But know this: keep to your current path, and I suspect your downfall, and therefore Kilo’s, will be from shouldering too much.”

“That already nearly happened to me earlier, but I knew to trust others. They defeated Emily without me.”

“That’s good. That’s very good.”

“But that was with a special circle. There’s no way the same thing would work on Alexander, and he’s even stronger with a whole afterlife’s worth of spirits within him… How can mortals stand up to that? I don’t want them to die. I don’t want them to Void out and not be able to understand the world they’d saved.”

“I don’t know, Owen. I’m sorry. I only know that… you alone won’t be enough.”


Owen sighed. “Really giving me a lot to think about,” he muttered, playing bits and pieces of the conversation over and over in his head.

Something caught Owen’s attention, breaking his train of thought. Zygarde—this time, a whole serpent—entered Owen’s perceive range from behind.

Owen swiftly turned around, all other thoughts leaving him.

“…A serpent this time,” Owen said slowly.

In the darkness of pre-morning, Zygarde’s rhythmic, slowly illuminating hexagons reflected off the salt flats. The only other lights, as the stars finally faded to an approaching sunrise, was Owen’s flame.

“This must be pretty serious.”

“What are you doing here?” Hecto asked. His tone was perfectly neutral despite the accusatory words.

“It’s part of my plan,” Owen said. “What’s going on?”

“It’s very early.”

Owen nodded. “I don’t want to waste any time. Guardians don’t have to sleep, remember?”

“You’re still hurt. You need to rest.”

“This isn’t strenuous. I’ll be fine,” Owen said.

This wasn’t simple scouting. Was… Hecto about to enforce something? Force Owen to go based on how things should be? He needed to navigate this carefully. But if Hecto interfered here…

The serpent continued. “This… is a sudden and odd change in behavior, Owen. You understand my concern when powers beyond the living realm can interfere with anyone’s behavior. So, who spoke to you?”

Owen winced. The truth was the only option. If he made anything else up, Hecto would know.

Sorry, Forrest. Even if you knew this’d happen.

“It… wasn’t an enemy. And someone who never was an enemy. So that’s fine enough, right?”

The water was completely still. Neither side made a move. The only hint that time hadn’t stopped was the flickering of Owen’s flames and the shifting lights of Hecto.

“If you answer me one question truthfully,” Owen said, “I’ll answer one in return. We’ll exchange questions until one of us is satisfied. How’s that?”

“I will not leave until I get my answers. I must find values for every unknown variable.”

“But you already know for sure,” Owen said, “that you can’t kill me, or you already would have tried. Zygarde… the Balancer. Meant to only step in if something is teetering too far in one direction. If life and death’s flux lost their parity. Even as an Overseer… that’s true. But right now, no matter what I’m doing, you know that without me, this world is worse than destroyed. You need to keep me alive, and you need me strong. So, you’re stuck.”

Complete silence was the answer Owen received. His Perceive wasn’t going to work on Hecto—he was, down to every muscle twitch, too disciplined. No, this wasn’t discipline. This was the body of a god. He only moved if he wished, or if he could somehow fluster him past that Overseer veneer.

“Does that,” Hecto finally answered, “count as your first question?”

“No,” Owen replied. “I already know the answer. And I’ll give that question you gave me… as a freebie.”

“Mm.” The serpent’s eyes dimmed. “Fine. We will trade questions.”

“Since I’m the one proposing it,” Owen said, “You start.”

“Who—” But Hecto stopped himself. It was the first moment of potential insecurity Owen had witnessed. With a variable out of order, Hecto was already doubting himself. Good. He could use that to shake him off later.

Hecto finally continued. “What do you intend to do here?”

“…Graverobbing.”

“That’s a crime.”

“I’ll pay for it later. My question: If I follow your instructions exactly, will Kilo still exist as we once knew it two days from now?”

No reaction whatsoever. No matter what Hecto said, Owen would have no way to tell if it was a truth or a lie. Forrest could have been mistaken. Hecto, as far as Owen was aware, only lied by omission. He never said direct lies. But there was a first time for everything, just like Forrest’s betrayal of Hecto’s trust.

“No,” Hecto answered. “It will not.”

The honest answer. Owen tried to find any form of a baseline, but Hecto gave nothing. Not yet. He still had to chip away.

It was Hecto’s turn again. “After your graverobbing,” he said, “what do you intend to do with whatever it is you dig up?”

“I’m going to do some recycling.”

Another long, heavy silence followed. Hecto hadn’t moved even slightly since they’d started talking. Some part of Owen knew he was being unfair by answering so vaguely when Hecto answered directly… but at the same time, Owen wondered why Hecto wasn’t asking for clarity.

Unless… he also already knew. Owen cursed in his mind but held back any outward reaction. Hecto was ahead of him. He probably already deduced so much…

No. He had to keep going for now. Too much silence would give away just as much compared to if he’d answered directly. “Order the following scenarios in order of desirability, regardless of how likely each one can occur: Alexander is defeated and the world is saved; Alexander wins and the world falls under his rule; all of Kilo is destroyed, both Alexander and everyone else; Alexander is sealed again to be dealt with later.”

“Saving the world is the most desirable. All of Kilo being destroyed is second best. Worse is Alexander being sealed. And, finally, Alexander winning would doom more than just Kilo.”

Then Hecto simply felt Alexander’s defeat was impossible. As an Overseer, he saw the greater picture. Destroying one doomed world to save adjacent ones, like a diseased cell in a body being eliminated for the sake of the whole.

But this diseased cell was their home. The analogy fell apart there. He couldn’t back down.

“Before you ask your question,” Owen said, “I need to tell you a little extra.”

Hecto didn’t reply and listened attentively.

“How often do Overseers annihilate worlds? What is the threshold?”

“The Overworld is vast, the container of all realities. The Overseers, just as vast, can still only cover the known portions. And what we know as unknown becomes larger the more we discover. It is an eternal quest, and so that number fluctuates. But, typically, it is very low. All worlds eventually resolve themselves without interruption. We only step in when the process would otherwise be needlessly long and full of suffering… worlds where souls would be born only to suffer in constant torment.”

A world that the Voidlands could become, even more than it already was, Owen assumed. Perhaps that was Hecto’s drive.

“I think we haven’t gone to that threshold,” Owen said. “I think if the Overseers acted for worlds like this one, we would never have a chance to grow and solve our own problems without Overseer help. You and Necrozma overstepped.”

Again, silence. No muscle movements considered abnormal. But… the lights. They flickered differently. Ahh… Owen’s Perceive couldn’t sense light. He had to use his eyes. Could that be the key?

“My next question,” Hecto began, “is simpler. How will your recycling help you against Alexander?”

“It won’t.”

“Then why are you here?”

“I have a question first,” Owen reminded.

And for the first time, Owen caught a pattern from Hecto’s mannerisms. The lights flickered subtly faster. His Perceive would be useless here. He had to rely on his eyes.

“Your question, then.”

“The way things are right now, do you see a way to avert Alexander taking over,” Owen said, “without my help?”

“…Logistically yes. Practically no.” Hecto replied.

Well, that explained why he wasn’t dead yet, or at least Hecto wasn’t trying to make that happen. He was a figurehead of morale, whether they liked it or not.

“Now, answer mine,” Hecto said. “Why are you here?”

“In the best-case scenario, where Alexander is totally defeated, and the world is not destroyed, we need to help make this world stable again. What Nate’s doing with keeping the planet from losing its orbit… the Worldcore’s divine power in overdrive… those are all temporary solutions that won’t last very long. We need a strong anchor again. Something Nate had to sacrifice to save the world once with its power. What I’m doing here will build toward that.”

“None of this is known for sure,” Hecto stated. “It’s yet another risk when things could be averted. You are repeating history, Owen. The same mistake, having hope for something and, with that hope, risking the souls of a world to do it. You have no right.”

“Nobody does,” Owen said. “But right now, it’s clear that everybody wants to save this world, not let it die. So—”

“They don’t even know the true alternatives,” Hecto said. “The Overworld is—”

“Meaningless.”

To that, Hecto finally flinched enough for his Perceive to pick it up.

“You said it yourself as part of your policy,” Owen said, carefully pacing to get Hecto to move at least slightly.

Now that he’d flinched, maybe some other movements would give a better idea of his thoughts. For now, the Zygarde only moved his head to watch the pacing Charizard.

“The Overworld shouldn’t be known to mortals. That they should live within the context of their realities. To tell them about the Overworld and all its implications, to give them that option and to let them abandon their ‘first’ lives, their homes… That will forever take away from them that privilege. That genuine first life.

“By not letting them fight for their world, aren’t you depriving them of that?” Owen questioned. “And yes. That is my next question, Overseer. How do you make those two philosophies work? One where this world chooses to fight back, and one where you want to take away their mortal rights.”

…No reactions to read. Darn. Hecto was good. The lights were also returning to a rhythmic pulse. Did Hecto find his composure again? But Owen had him!

“Priorities,” Hecto answered. “You present these things as two equal, isolated philosophies. But that is a false comparison. As you are aware, from those same policies… Overseers step in—inherently violating a reality’s right to sovereignty—if and only if they are on a doomed path that could otherwise lead to eternal suffering, or something close. And in this case, yes. Kilo was on such a path, and it runs the risk of walking that same path again.”

Owen stopped his walk, finding it wasn’t effective on Hecto. He faced the Zygarde directly again.

“My turn,” Hecto said. “You recognize that I cannot kill you, as you are still a key in keeping this world safe. I recognize something else, which you must now confirm. If this venue you are trying to follow, right now, were to become… unavailable. Would you return focus to your proper role in all this?”

Owen’s tail crackled. So, in the end, he couldn’t talk Hecto out of this. He was convinced this was the only way to ‘save’ Kilo—or at least, its inhabitants.

“Is that a threat?” Owen said.

“It’s my turn,” Hecto reminded.

A small wave rippled from behind Owen, and the Charizard realized this would certainly give away Zena’s location at the center of that ripple. Then, the water went still.

Owen shifted his weight—

Hecto, without so much as a muscle twitch, shot an indigo beam as thick as he was toward Owen. Too fast to dodge, Owen crossed his arms and blocked the attack with his Protect, crackling with Chaotic energy. Black and white sparks rippled across Owen’s scales and into the ground, which had been carved by the deflected blast into a V-shape behind him. Saltwater poured into the crevices.

Owen grasped at that essence. He’d need it later.

Zygarde shifted forms, going from serpent to titan, during the blast. His legs pivoted on the ground, kicking up a small hill, further ruining the Expanse’s perfect reflection.

Owen flew into the air, directing his shield skyward, and parried another, physical blow from Zygarde’s fist. He sank into the salt, forming a crater twice as wide as he was tall. Water poured into the pit, mixing with salt and dirt. Swiftly, Owen shifted to Grass and pressed his claws into the ground. His vines shriveled, but he pressed onward and launched several thorny vines into Hecto’s thighs.

His scales were tough—most plinked off, but a few found purchase, forcing Hecto to jump back and blast again.

Owen’s Protect was already getting weak. He elected to take this blow as a grazing shot, flying out of the pit before he could be buried—but just then, as that strange beam carved a Z-like shape into the ground’s mirror, Owen suddenly went blind.

No. Not blind. But it felt like it—as suddenly, his Perceive completely disabled itself.

Gasping, Owen reached for his horns—but they were still there. Intact. Unharmed.

“Core Enforcer,” Zygarde said, right by Owen’s side before he realized it. Hecto’s fist slammed Owen into the ground again. “It seals the natural, passive powers that Pokémon have. Normally, a Charizard’s flame burns hotter as they grow weaker. But for you, Owen, Necrozma and then Nevren transferred the gift of Perceive to replace that innate property.

“You rely on it enough that without it, you are usel—”

Owen opened his mouth and blasted Hecto with the same Z-shaped blast, sending Owen careening backward from the sheer force. But it connected, earning a frustrated roar from Hecto. Indigo flames burned on his scales.

“And I bet the same is true for you, then,” Owen said, wiping his cheek of blood. The saltwater pronounced every injury, stinging him. He tried not to get drunk from the heat of battle, but he always wanted to know how well Hecto fought in battle when he needed all his cells… “What just got sealed, I wonder?!”

Hecto let the flames die. His lights flickered again.

“Nothing.”

Hecto vanished.

“Gh—”

Panicking, Owen formed a full sphere around him. His guess was correct—Hecto appeared to his right, an Extreme Speed narrowly blocked as it clanged over his barrier.

“This ability… is not something that can be sealed. It is divine. And while your power is divine in origin… within you, it is not divine in nature. The blessed and the blesser are two distinct classes in this realm, Owen.”

His Protect was cracking. Hecto pushed onward. Owen claimed this essence next.

“You’d best remember that,” Hecto hissed, “before you condemn this whole world again!”

The barrier shattered. Owen kicked off the ground and suddenly, channeling that same energy, chose to go backward, softening the inevitable strike as their velocities matched. Extreme Speed—Owen had no idea where he was going. In any other landscape, he wouldn’t know what to do. But in the Endless Expanse, there was no obstacle to fear.

“So, in the end,” Owen shouted, weaving around Hecto’s large frame, “you’re just like the rest. Trying to control me… to put us in our place!”

He countered with a heavy thwack with his tail and blasted Hecto with flames. While weaker, something caught on Hecto’s body anyway—a lasting burn. The embers danced around his body; powered by aura, plain water wouldn’t be enough to douse those flames.

“You know, Forrest told me I had a bit of an ego. Maybe I do! But you know what?” Owen dodged Hecto’s Extreme Speed this time, letting the punch graze his cheek.

“Ngh—”

Owen switched his essence. He blasted Hecto in the chest, point-blank, with Core Enforcer once again. The whole Endless Expanse lit up to an early, brief sun. Hecto skidded across the Expanse, leaving a new fissure to be covered by the salt flat’s mirror.

“At least I’m not an Overseer who lost what it means to guide!”

“Mew’s Blessing,” Hecto whispered. “Star…”

“I’ll accept that Overseers are here to get us out of trouble. But I think you preparing us for failure is a step too far. Get something else ready, fine, but let us try things our way first.”

“We did,” Hecto snarled, smashing a fist cleanly into Owen’s chest. And you failed a thousand years ago! This world’s end is long overdue, Usurper!”

“And there it is,” Owen said with an angry smile, showing so many of his teeth as blood trickled out of his mouth. The punch wasn’t enough to down him. He’d been through worse. “Usurper! The term you Overseers love to say to anyone too strong and too mortal!”

“You know that’s an oversimplification.”

Owen kicked away, thwacking Hecto with his tail. A meaningless gesture, but the flame’s flash gave him a moment to gain distance. “I don’t want to be a god, Hecto, and you know it. I’m here to save this world and find a way to keep gods from making it our problem again! It all started with a god failing to account for Dark Matter, didn’t it?”

“Yes, and that rot will remain no matter what is done!”

“Maybe.” Owen kept his guard up. “Or maybe we haven’t found a way to get rid of it!”

“You can’t get rid of it,” Hecto said. “That negativity… is an expression of the world’s very fabric” He pointed at Owen. “As someone who lived in the Worldcore, you know this.”

“And despite being in there a thousand years,” Owen countered, “I’ve still found surprises to the very end. What’s one more?”

Hecto slowly lowered his arm. He was no longer in a battle stance, but Owen’s Perceive was still shot. He felt it coming back, but… not enough.

“Chaos and order. Mortal and god.” Hecto’s lights flickered again. The burn on his body was finally fading, but Owen could tell he had, somehow, gotten an upper hand. He didn’t know if Hecto had been holding back or not, either, but…

Well. Owen had been, too. He didn’t want to risk that gift Xerneas had going off yet.

“We will fundamentally not see eye to eye on this,” Hecto said. “I understand that now, after… our battle. I can feel your heart… just as I’m sure you felt mine. We are both resolute.”

Hecto looked away.

“And I admit,” Hecto said, “I sense your intent is true. I apologize; the term ‘Usurper’ is not accurate, and would be corrected in an official report, should I make one referring to you. But… that changes nothing for my duty as an Overseer.”

Hecto charged up again. Owen winced and crouched down, feeling the Mega Stone in his bag warm up. Yes, he had to finish this.

“I apologize, Owen. This is for everyone’s good.”

“I get it,” Owen said, shifting his weight again. “When this is over… I want to laugh about it with you, okay?”

“Hm.” Hecto sighed. “I wish you luck.”

Hecto fired. Owen readied for a Chaos shield, but… Hecto’s shot was a misfire. It struck the ground, kicking up salt and water into the dark, sunless early morning. Hecto’s lights disappeared behind it. A diversion—another Extreme Speed!

Owen brought his shield up, black and white obscuring his vision. His Mega Stone grew hot, filling the barrier with prismatic light. Owen accepted this light—now wasn’t the time to hold back. Hecto meant business.

His scales darkened. His tail flame shifted from orange to an even hotter blue. An overflow of fire spewed from the sides of his mouth. And it all felt so familiar—yes, he hadn’t been sure at first, but he did transform into this before! It was against Necrozma. And… he needed to fight. This endless energy was too much to keep inside.

He dropped the barrier.

“Hecto!” Owen shouted. “I’m ready!” He crouched, hungry for the first blow. The blood of his mouth boiled away with the flames.

Flaring his wings, Owen looked left and right for his attacker, suddenly feeling more keen to use physical attacks himself. Something about this body wanted to get up close and personal for strikes. He envisioned sinking his claws into divine flesh, how easily he could tear through scales…

But… no attack came.

“…Hecto?” Owen called. He waited a few more seconds until he lowered his shield completely. His Perceive was still shot, but… even the water wasn’t disturbed.

Even the water wasn’t…

“…ZENA!”

The water boiled as Owen tore through the Expanse. Hecto had several seconds on him; he had to go as fast as possible to catch up. The only advantage he had was he knew where Zena could be, as long as his Perceive came back on time. In the dark, he could only frantically search for Hecto’s glimmering lights, but just as easily he’d be spotted catching up.

He couldn’t believe how easily he’d been tricked. He replayed the exchange over and over in his mind, trying to find some way he could’ve done better. He cursed Hecto for deceiving him at all. He envisioned the many ways he’d tear him apart.

No, no. He had to… focus. Had to focus on the task. The world, not Hecto. It was so hard to think

Just ahead, Owen spotted a green flash. Undoubtedly Hecto. He was catching up. Hecto’s doubt while searching for Zena must have slowed him just enough…

Owen left a trail of boiling water and clouds of steam in his wake. His blue flame illuminated the fog like an ever-growing ghoul of the pre-dawn’s darkness. There was no matter of stealth here. He didn’t need it.

“Hecto!” Owen roared.

The titan halted his search and aimed another Core Enforcer beam ahead of Owen, billowing up more steam. This time, Owen went above the cloud and formed a shield to block most of the hot water. Hecto couldn’t get far.

“Running away?!” Owen taunted. Savagery fueled his movements. Hecto retained his grace, but he was too slow. He weaved left as Owen dived, but the indigo-flamed Charizard redirected with ease. A full-body tackle sent Hecto into the salt flat, cratering them again and sending them ten feet into the ground.

Owen didn’t think. He opened his mouth and blasted Hecto’s face with blue fire, boiling the water. Owen wondered if even the salt would turn molten to these flames. Everything sizzled, drowning out whatever Hecto was saying. Owen sharpened his claws, coating them with Dragon might, and tore into Hecto’s scales, peeling away scaly armor like candy wrappers. One, two, three chunks of scaly plate armor that naturally protected him. Green blood and bits of large Cells disintegrated into the water. His heart throbbed in his ears as predator instincts roared for him to tear deeper into his prey.

And then Owen came to his senses. With a gasp, he pulled back and stared at the greenish mess in front of him, still alive, trying to get up, but… reverted to merely a serpent again. Hanging from Owen’s claws were the remnants of a few of Hecto’s cells that he’d sliced off.

Hecto groaned. “When… did you gain this… power? To go… toe to toe… with an Overseer…”

Owen’s claws trembled with pent up energy. He had to focus. The battle was won. He wasn’t supposed to go for the kill. Breathe, focus. Meditate. He remembered that…

Slowly, his scales lightened. The flames receded from his mouth. Blue shifted to comforting orange. Water slowly flooded the crater, though with how large it was, it’d take a while for it to submerge Hecto.

“It must have been Aramé,” Owen said, helping the serpent out of the pit, at least so he didn’t drown. He wasn’t sure if Hecto needed air like mortals did, though… “She gave us a small boost. Or, that’s what she called it… Not to mention my time in the Worldcore helped teach me how to use Hands well.”

Hecto grunted as Owen lifted off the ground. After a short flight, Owen set Hecto down at the crater’s edge, looking back at the plumes of steam and fissures that had run as far as he could see behind him. They’d really made a mess of the place…

“Sorry,” Owen said. “I… I got carried away there. Something about that power from Xerneas…”

“Mega Evolution,” Hecto grunted, not bothering to stand. Owen sensed that Hecto would survive, though he’d really done a number on him… “It exchanges sanity for power. Puts a Pokémon’s natural instincts to fight into overdrive. In the human world… a good trainer regulates it. Keeps the psyche of the Pokémon in check. Here… too long, and you’d lose yourself to it until the energy runs out.”

“It’s a familiar feeling,” Owen admitted, feeling ashamed. “I…”

“I’ll heal,” Hecto replied. “Won’t take long… I’m sure… Xerneas owes me a healing session as an apology for not properly training you with it…”

“I didn’t even know how to trigger it until recently,” Owen admitted. “I was too hesitant before. But I think… it happened when I took on Necrozma. Maybe the need for that power is…”

The ground rumbled.

“…What was that?”

Hecto didn’t answer.

“Hecto?” Owen scanned the horizon, spotting a green glimmer not too far from where he was. Green… glimmer?

“NO!” Owen roared, completely forgetting the Hecto by him to chase after the stray that Hecto must have tossed the moment he lost his titanic form. He’d thought it through from the start—shot his Perceive so he could get away with it. That attack… did Hecto—

“Why, Hecto?!” Owen roared. “After everything, you’d still do this?! Why?!”

The canine was staring into a pit in the ground. It had been recently unearthed again, and something big used to be at the bottom. Sand and salt were still pouring into the empty bottom. But there was no tree or any debris. Hecto had struck nothing. Where did the tree go?

“What?” Owen whispered. “It’s…”

“…You’re surprised,” Hecto said, turning his head to Owen. “Then you were not one step ahead of me?”

“I…” Owen was shaking with… rage? Relief? He didn’t know anymore. He was just shaking. “What…”

Hecto stared at the pit again, exhaling through his nose.

“We’re done here.” The canine trotted back to his main copy, leaving Owen in the cold morning air as the adrenaline finally wore off. Owen collapsed in the water to catch his breath.

He pressed his palm into the water and tried to sense the area’s lingering ‘past.’ Just like before, when it wasn’t on a person, but a place, he only got lingering, passing feelings. And he felt… reluctance, and then begrudging relief. Zena had gotten help, somehow, from someone she didn’t like?

Only then did he let out a small laugh. “You really did it,” he said, glancing behind him. “Hecto’s… not gonna like that one.”
 

Namohysip

Dragon Enthusiast
Chapter 190 – First Light

“Hokay,” Star said, panting while flat on the ground. Not even enough Psychic energy to levitate. “Let me just… rest here for a second. Hoo… can’t move my psychic muscles at all…”

“Psychic… muscles?” Zena asked.

Dawn was just barely over the horizon. The black sky had a few strips of color at the edge of Zena’s sight—just enough to make things out.

The great beam of light Nate had fired skyward had long since faded. He was recharging for more power to maintain it… and, admittedly, doing it at night would have been distracting and disruptive to a lot of life nearby.

But they’d made it. Zena had seen the struggle from afar and felt it in her expanded, Water Guardian form. She felt that Owen would be able to handle Hecto in a proper fight… but that was anything but proper. Hecto had an objective: that tree Owen found so precious. And Zena knew she couldn’t protect it easily, either.

But moving it. She’d considered it but didn’t know if it was a good idea. She tried when it became the only viable option: a prayer to the gods. Barky hadn’t answered, for some reason, so instead she called upon Star. She and Hecto were mates, yes, but… Star wanted to protect Kilo.

And so the Mew, without so much as a question, Teleported both Zena and the buried Torterra tree across Kilo in one great leap.

“Rest all you want, Star,” Zena said. “You did well. I’m surprised it was such a strain.”

“Oh, I mean, normally it’d be no big deal, kinda,” Star said. “But something about that tree had crazy resistance. Like, divine weight. Made Teleporting a lot harder. Especially with you. You’re also heavy.”

Zena glared. “I’ll pretend I didn’t hear that.”

“Oh, c’mon! It’s a compliment! Don’t you sea monsters like being big and scary?” Star sighed. “You know, if you want to get Owen excited, a little intimidation works wonders. Just as a little secret tip.”

“I think I don’t need to hear that!” Zena declared, wrapping a ribbon around Star before pushing her away. “Ugh! Now, we need to focus. Owen said to bring the tree to the Chasm for Nate, and apparently, he’ll know what to do from there. So, where’s Nate?”

“Well, uh, before that,” Star said, “I think we oughta take care of a slightly bigger problem first.”

“And that is?”

Star rubbed her forehead, sighing. “Moving isn’t gonna stop Hecto. He’s probably on his way right now. The guy’s… changed.”

The final word at the end had weight to it. Star’s shoulders sagged; her tail nearly touched the ground even from her floating position.

“Oh,” Zena whispered. “Right. He… remembered all the context of being an Overseer and Alexander. A lot of that was sealed, right?”

“I always knew about the Overseers, and so did he,” Star said. “But… he thought he was on vacation for a while. Helping look over this world to make sure it’s all fine, you know? Then the Divine Decree breaks from the world going all unstable, and…”

“…And Hecto seems like the sort to be very, very dutiful.”

“That’s one way to put it,” Star said. “Overseers are all like that. Well, ones like him. Takes a certain personality to be a scout, and a certain other personality to be an enforcer.”

Star flicked her wrist, creating a feeble psychic bubble. She slipped inside and curled up, picking at her toe claws.

“You know, you’re lucky,” Star said. “Your mate got bombarded with literally thousands of years of memories while you knew him. Yet you barely changed at all, and he still loves you. Do you have any idea how…” She gestured vaguely skyward. “Special that is? How insane that is? You survived a Voiding, too! You saw what happened to Amia, she’s only partly herself even after recovering. But you? You’re just…”

Zena didn’t know what to say to that. In a way, she’d thought about it a lot. In their year of peace, she spoke with Owen about his past. Well, pasts. The many lives he lived and lost.

“But he’s not too different either,” Zena said. “He’s kind and he’s sometimes scared of breaking the rules… but once you push him, he’ll find ways around it. I guess that’s fundamental to him. And… why he’s trying to save this world while Hecto wants to avoid that risk.

“And I didn’t really know him as that naïve Charmander. When we first met… I saw the Owen I see today, just… younger. I still remember him sitting at the edge of my lake, talking about how everything, everyone he knew was… upended. I thought to ignore him at first, but… something about him reminded me of myself. I felt like I’d talked to him for so long when we first met.”

Zena giggled slightly.

“Turns out, we did. But only in my dreams. He’d kept me company when you were away, Star. I wonder… if I stayed sane because of him and didn’t even realize it.”

“That guy.” Star sighed, rubbing her eyes as if just waking up from a nap. “I just don’t get it. He wants to help people and he’d go as far as accepting blessings from the gods, but when offered the position of one, he denied it twice.”

“Twice?”

“The thing Aramé did.”

“Oh, I don’t… know if that counts, but I suppose so.” She glanced at her silvery feather tail.

“He’d be a lot better at it than…”

Zena tilted her head. “What was that?”

“Nothing. Hey—I sent a message over to Barky, but the guy said he’d send someone else. Which is weird. But uh… yeah.”

“To stop Hecto?”

Star nodded. “The guy’s persistent and clever. If he wants that tree destroyed, I don’t know if you want to waste all that time defending it. You said you had to get this all done today, right?”

“This is only part of what we need,” Zena agreed. “But are you going to fend him off for us?”

“Oh, no, no. I don’t have the heart for that one,” Star admitted. “Don’t forget, gods’ powers are tied strongly to will. Fighting Hecto… I dunno, Zena. I still…”

“N-no, I understand. But what, then?”

“Have to make him not want to do it at all,” Star said. “I know about Overseers. I took tons of classes before I—uh, things. So, I know this’ll probably do it. And I get the feeling once Hecto’s off our tail, Nate’ll finally show up, too.”

Zena nervously looked at the horizon. Getting brighter… It was barely morning yet somehow that felt like not enough time at all.

And also over the horizon was a green glimmer.

“No,” Zena whispered. “Owen…!”

“Don’t worry. He’s fine,” Star said.

“What?”

“I’m getting some prayers from him. Sounds like he figured out what you did. He’s on his way back.” Star popped her bubble and levitated higher. “Guard the tree from any potshots.”

“Right.”

Zena held her ground near the tree and glanced at the pit. Nate still refused to emerge. What was he waiting for? Or was he resting to the point where he didn’t realize they were present?

Zena put up a veil of water over the tree, creating a dome. The water wasn’t very strong, but it’d deflect energy attacks for a time. If Hecto tried anything like that, he wouldn’t get the tree so easily.

With that barrier up, Zena tried to get within earshot of the conversation.

“ . . . authority to do any of this?” Star asked. “C’mon, Hecto. No way Barky made the call.”

“I was told to guide this world into safety,” Hecto said. “What Owen is doing is outside of that scope. It will risk the world again.”

“It can literally only help us!” Star shouted. “Are you just mad it’s slightly unexpected? C’mon, dude!”

“Any variance is tantamount to risk,” Hecto said. “This world can no longer be allowed the privilege of variance. It must follow an exact path to save the souls within.”

Star sighed, rubbing her forehead. “More like you can only see that one path. What’s gotten into you? Even before you lost your memory, you weren’t like this. You were actually nice! You allowed us to try things on our own, you didn’t force outcomes, you… smiled, now and then! Now you’re… just some machine.”

The Mew shook her head.

“No, not even that!” she said. “Even ADAM’s got more personality, and he’s barely got a soul!”

The titanic Zygarde shifted in the air. Slowly, he descended, and Star did the same until Hecto was standing on ground. Star remained in the air to meet his height.

“When the world is in such a perilous state, procedure must be followed without variance to ensure the safety of everyone,” Hecto said.

“Something as dynamic as a whole universe cannot be put to a single procedure, Hecto. Necrozma’s recognized this! Why can’t you?!”

Zena winced. From what Owen had explained on the way, Necrozma was in on it…

Hecto wasn’t answering. Star, growing impatient, said, “And now you’re weighing your options. The god of this world is saying to stop. And as far as you’re aware, we aren’t classified as hostile. That means you have to listen, right?”

“…So you do remember your lessons,” Hecto stated.

Star scoffed. “Took a lot to learn all this in the first place.”

“And look where it brought you.”

The words may as well have been a Thousand Arrows. “Hecto…”

Even Hecto looked like he’d regretted that one. His gaze lowered. “Mm.”

Star found her nerves again. “No,” she said. “I still know you have to follow that authority, don’t you? But… I think I get it. You’re trying to ignore that with a loophole, right?”

“Loophole,” Hecto repeated, though he didn’t dispute it.

“Because… I’m not really the god of this world, right? You’re realizing that, aren’t you?”

No answer.

“Well, I didn’t know, either!” Star said. “So, if you’re mad over me lying to you… guess what! I didn’t know! How can I lie about something I didn’t know? Pretty sure Brandon would’ve called me out on it, and you know he would’ve!”

“I did not expect deception from you,” Hecto said. “But being mistaken is still… a problem.”

“Yeah. I know. But you know what we also know? We—”

And just then, a flash of golden light caught everyone’s attention. At first, Zena thought it was Nate doing something… but instead, an Arceus appeared at the source of the flash. Barky? If Star wasn’t the true god, then Barky…

No. The frame was thinner. This was…

“Leph.” Hecto addressed, his body stiffening.

“Stand down, Overseer,” Leph said. “Allow them to fight for their world. I have not violated any of the Overseer tenets, have I?”

Hecto stared, frozen in place, expression inscrutable.

“What will it be, Hecto?” Star said. “You’re only doing all this because of your religious following of every rule in the book. Well, here’s your answer. A true god is saying to back off.”

Zena held her breath. The water gently cascaded over an invisible dome protecting the tree, their one hope for Kilo's long-term salvation. If Hecto chose to disobey, even if they fended him off, the aftermath could leave the tree damaged…

Hecto’s lights flickered in a way Zena hadn’t seen before, not quite fast nor slow. A conflicting rhythm between fast and slow, like the lights were trying to dance to a swinging tune. “You are correct,” Hecto finally said. “I will… stand by for your suggestions.” Then, with a pause, he added, “Until things become dire once more.”

He clearly didn’t want to commit, but ‘had’ to. Good enough.

Leph nodded. “No obscuring whatever Owen’s team is trying to do. Is that clear? We’re supposed to be on the same side. And… I trust him. This isn’t like a thousand years ago, and you know it.”

Star and Leph had both lowered their guard once Hecto did the same, reverting to a serpentine form upon touching earth.

“I understand,” Hecto replied.

“But before you go,” Leph said just as Hecto glowed as if to split apart. “Hecto, I have one request first.”

Hecto remained.

“I want you to speak your mind, free of the Overseers’ rules for a moment.”

The serpent’s hexagons flickered. “Excuse me?”

“What’re you getting at?” Star asked.

Zena tilted her head, letting her veil of water rain down. “Do you mean,” she said, “how Hecto feels, personally, about all this?”

“Yes.” The younger Arceus addressed him. “Hecto, you’ve always been duty-bound. Even without your memories, you seemed very fond of rules and order. But… you were able to relax. You found someone to care about.” Leph glanced at Star, then back at Hecto. “Now, I know a lot of us have gone through personality shifts as of late… as memories of old flood back and bump against new ones. Over time, people shift and change and bonds fade and form. Something this sudden can shatter many bonds.”

Star looked down, uncomfortable. Zena thought about Owen’s bonds with so many others. Mhynt, Team Alloy, Rhys, Eon, both sets of parents… How many bonds survived that turbulence? Should they survive? Fundamentally, he’d changed so much. They’d changed so much.

Looking at Hecto again, Zena thought about what it meant to be an Overseer. And then, looking at Star, she wondered how young of a god she truly was in the grandest scheme.

“Where do you stand, Hecto?” Leph asked. “We will soon face someone who can dive into anyone’s darkened hearts and dredge up all mental vulnerabilities. You are not immune to this. In fact… I recall a fragment of you had already been touched by Shadows.”

“Can Alexander really do that?” Zena asked. “That sounds more like something Dark Matter—I mean, Diyem would do.”

“That’s precisely why Alexander can do the same,” Leph said. “He has a fragment of Dark Matter and, at this point, has likely entirely usurped that power. Made it his own. A god of the Voidlands, the former Reverse World.”

“Usurped,” Zena echoed quietly. That word held a lot of weight recently.

“We can assume, safely, that anything Dark Matter can do, Alexander can as well. He has become the god of the Voidlands, and has emerged to invade Kilo and make it another part of his territory.”

Owen’s words echoed in Zena’s mind. “When the sun rises, its natural Radiance will be our last chance to take Alexander down. When he wakes up, when he emerges into Kilo… the sun will be our time limit.”

Zena still had no idea how this Tree was supposed to help them. It seemed strange to use this when apparently it wouldn’t even help against Alexander.

“So,” Leph continued. “With that in mind, we need to be open and transparent with one another. Clear our doubts. Hecto, speak. What is this really about?”

The wind blew. The sun left a very soft illumination behind Hecto just as his entire stance sagged.

And finally, the serpent replied. “I’m… tired.”

Zena tilted her head. “Tired?”

Hecto sighed, looking down at the soil.

“Before the Decree that erased memories of the Voidlands was broken,” he began, “I thought I’d gone on vacation. That was the correction I’d given myself when those memories left a gap in my mind. That I’d settle in Kilo for a time, perhaps have a relationship with Star for a few centuries, and take a short break from being an Overseer.”

“…Your work managing the afterlife is a break to you?” Leph asked.

Hecto shrugged. “It’s a hobby.”

Zena felt she’d need a few centuries herself to understand Overseers.

“But now,” Hecto went on, “I feel like I’ve… lost immeasurable time to that Decree. I should have been doing everything differently. And I don’t know what to make of the life I’ve lived during it. It’s all… wrong.”

“Wrong…” Star winced, holding her arm.

“…I don’t think it was wrong,” Zena said. “You lived a life on a mistaken premise, but surely it was still a life. Owen lived it for just as long, didn’t he?” Zena slithered a few feet closer. “It was all on repeat, a constant loop of being reset over and over, but… wasn’t it still fulfilling for you?”

“…I don’t know,” Hecto said. “I enjoyed my time with Star, yes. I…”

Zena noticed Hecto couldn’t look directly at the Mew. This was… the most emotional Zena had ever seen Hecto. She hadn’t even considered it a possibility.

“I should not be speaking like this,” Hecto muttered. “I’m sure… some of it is because there is still a piece of that darkness within me, leaving me unstable.”

“Shadows…” Zena frowned. “I don’t know about that, Hecto. Shadows behave in different ways in Pokémon. For someone completely subsumed, it closes their hearts and turns them into mindless beasts. But every so often… emotion flares up. Because the side-effect of Shadows is dredging up true feelings. Too much and it’s all instinct. But along the way… I think it makes you unable to deny your hidden thoughts. No matter how dutiful you want to be.

“Overseer, god, something ‘other.’ That doesn’t matter right now, does it?” Zena approached until she was side by side with Star. “Right now, you’re still just a Pokémon. And under our world’s rules… you can’t deny those feelings.”

The silence that followed wasn’t nearly as thick. The wind blew away the tension; the sun, finally rising, granted them all the day’s first warmth.

“Rules that force me to break other rules,” he said.

“You were lost,” Star said quietly.

“What?”

“Hecto, whenever you’re lost or stressed… you fall back to the procedure. To rules. A list, some kind of organization, to tell you what to do next. Necrozma isn’t totally like that, but you’re… That’s just you.” Star laughed. “The moment Owen stepped out of line, all of that crumbled, right? You needed everything to be followed. You needed that… structure. And Owen broke it. That’s why you took on your Complete body, right? You equated Owen getting some dead tree… to Barky nearly falling to Shadows.”

Zena hadn’t thought of it like that, but she had a point. She supposed that’d be no surprise; Star knew Hecto better than anyone.

“It’s okay,” Star whispered, drifting until she was up to his face. She gently placed a paw on the serpent’s cheek. “I know you’re different now. I know… maybe things are different between us. I get it. It’s hard for me, but… I’m sorry I didn’t realize it must’ve been even harder for you.”

“Star…”

“This was never about Owen going against your plan,” Star said. “This was about anything going against it. You just want… everything to be normal and orderly. And if that means the world ends, but we’re all saved from the Voidlands, you were okay with that. You… settled for that, because your rules would call that a success.”

“I’m sorry.”

Star shook her head. “I’m not mad,” she said. “But is it true?”

“…I didn’t… want everything to die.”

“I know,” Star assured, her voice barely over the wind. “You wanted to sacrifice the world to save its people in the grander scheme. Mortals can’t see that—won’t see that. And they shouldn’t. You couldn’t tell them; that was also against the Overseers’ rules. And as the walls closed in, that path of normalcy got narrower and narrower…”

“…And now,” Hecto said, “it’s gone. There is no path to take. All of the rules and standards and procedures… I was unable to follow them.”

“No.” Leph drifted closer. “There is still one more path to follow, Overseer.”

She held out a hoof.

“Please,” she said. “Bolster our efforts. Prop up the world’s gods and mortals alike. We still need your help, Hecto. Will you stand by us for just one more day?”

Hecto’s unblinking, hexagon-plated eyes stared at the hoof. The lights flickered rhythmically. Slower rate, this time.

“The procedure of deferring to the local gods,” he said, “and allowing them to fight their own battles with reinforcement. I… suppose, in a way, that is applicable.”

“You discarded it with me,” Star said. “And I don’t blame you. I lost my chance. But Leph? She hasn’t yet. She never had the chance to be in charge. And Owen…” Star tilted her head with a nervous grin. “A thousand years ago, none of us trusted him enough to stand up to Necrozma with him. And now we don’t have to.

“No more fighting Overseers, Hecto. Just stand by us against a real Usurper.”

A long shadow drew from the dead tree into the Chasm. Something within it stirred.

Hecto sighed and turned around. “Leph,” he said. “What are my orders?”

Star beamed and drifted backward, glancing at Leph encouragingly.

“Right.” Leph tapped a hoof in the air, making an ethereal ring on an invisible platform. “Hecto. Send half of you to keep an eye on Alexander’s location. Send a tenth of you to Kilo Village to relay all information between your fragments to the rest of our intelligence. Scatter the remaining pieces to key locations you suspect are unstable or at risk. For the part of you across the aura sea, report any and all abnormalities. The afterlife is at just as much risk as Kilo is, and so we must have eyes there, too. Are these acceptable orders?”

“Yes.” Hecto slithered onward. “Good luck with restoring the Tree of Life. Be careful with its power.”

“I’m sure we will,” Star said. “We’ve got experts on the case.”

The Zygarde shifted once again to his titanic, bipedal form and took to the skies. Something about his movements was stronger. Perhaps, before, his heart had not been in it, only desperately flailing to catch a foothold. But now… that turbulence was settled.

But the morning sun reminded Zena that their time was fleeting. Just as she was about to turn around to face the Chasm, a flicker of orange not part of the sunrise caught her eye.

“There he is,” Star said, beaming.

“Owen…” Zena sighed, another weight off her back.

It was time to prepare the Tree.

<><><>​

“What’s this Tree going to do once Nate restores it?” Owen asked.

Forrest sighed. “It will stabilize the world, both now and in a future where Alexander is no more. That is its primary purpose. But… you’re a resourceful tactician, Owen. Where I see potential, you see tangible plans.

“I’m sure you’ll find something.”


<><><>​

The flattery Owen had felt when Forrest placed so much faith in him had twisted into a little knot of anxiety in his gut.

They’d called upon Nate in the Chasm, and many, many little eyes stared back at them, glowing faintly with a Guardian’s light. Tendrils of darkness wrapped around the tree left behind by Forrest and dragged it, gingerly, into the abyss.

From there, Owen sat down and breathed. Finally, he felt like he could sit still and wait for Hecto to inform them of any of Alexander’s movements. He’d be needed here, first, to set up this new Tree of Life with Nate. Star and Leph had returned to Destiny Tower to prepare something else for the battle.

“Need help yet, Nate?” Owen called idly.

A little blob emerged and shook its body. Negative. Seemed Nate was still getting things arranged; too many trying that at the same time would only slow things down. Owen sighed and nodded. “Okay.”

Eventually, a Smeargle entered Owen’s Perceive range.

“Hm?” He craned his neck to look back. Zena followed his gaze.

“Oh, Angelo.” Zena greeted. “Hello.”

“Oh… h-hi. What’re you doing here?” Angelo asked.

“We’re setting something up,” Owen said, gesturing to the Chasm. “How have you been?” He dug through his bag and offered a Pecha Berry once Angelo was closer.

“I’ve been alright,” he said. “Woke up a little early, had some leftovers for breakfast. My, uh, blob guardian helped me with that… Um. What’s this?” He held the Pecha Berry gently.

“For your stomach,” Owen said.

“My… stomach feels fine?”

“For now.”

Angelo blinked and tentatively took a few bites, sitting down nearby. Zena murmured something to Owen about minding his privacy, to which Owen nervously tittered.

“You still have one of those guardians, huh?” Owen asked. “Most of them returned to Nate.”

“I think they’re all Nate, right?” Angelo asked.

The Charizard shook his head. “They’re actually his Dark spirits. Although… they picked up a lot of his mannerisms from being in there for so long. I think they look like Void Shadows because of some corruption Nate took on a while back.”

“C-corruption? But that would mean…”

“Nate and his spirits seem, uh… immune to Shadows, even if it changes his appearance.” Owen tapped his chin. “Either that or he doesn’t have any darkness to amplify, but… everyone has darkness, right?”

“I don’t know,” Angelo admitted, bringing his knees to his chest. “…I… sort of just came here to… I don’t know.”

Owen tilted his head.

“Did you have something to ask Nate in private?” Zena asked. “We could go somewhere else for now.”

“N-no, it’s okay,” Angelo said. “I guess I was just thinking and felt a little lost… Wanted to pass the time.” Nervously, Angelo dug through his bag and pulled out a comic book.

Owen’s eyes immediately darted to it. “Hey, is that… a new edition of Druddigon Cube?” His flame sparked. “I think I’ve been behind a few chapters lately…”

“Oh, um, that’s—” Angelo quickly shoved it away.

“No, it’s okay! Really, I read those, too.”

“You… you do?” Angelo asked, his breathing increasing for some reason.

“Yeah. It’s my favorite comic book series,” he said. “I like how Druddigon has to really train and work hard to beat the next bad guy. Even when everything seemed insurmountable, he… kept a smile and kept fighting.”

Angelo stared at Owen, spellbound.

“It’s an inspiration for me. Only my most recent lives got to read it… but it stuck with me.”

“Really?” Zena asked. “A hero from a comic book… inspired you to keep trying the way you are now?”

“I guess I was kind of like that always,” Owen admitted, “But… it reminded me that the spirit’s still there today.” The Charizard beamed, tail blazing a little brighter. “If Druddigon doesn’t give up, I shouldn’t, either. Uh—sorry. Guess that’s kinda silly now that I say it out loud, uh, Angelo—what do you like about it?”

Angelo closed his mouth. “I, um. I just… like… the pictures.”

Owen laughed, though it was genuine. “Y’know, that’s fair!” he said. “Essay’s so good at paneling. He really knows how to make a fight have weight…”

“Essay?”

“Fans call him Essay. That’s what the author’s alias is. Nobody knows who he truly is.”

Angelo tittered. “I guess when you’re having a fight like this, in the real world, does it… remind you of that sometimes?”

“A little,” Owen admitted. “But it’s different when I’m doing it. I guess… in a way, I can empathize with Druddigon in a way that most people can’t.”

“Oh, that’s true,” Angelo said, bringing his knees a little closer to his chest. Always so nervous…

“What’s wrong?” Owen asked.

“Oh, n-nothing. But I was wondering… do you think it’s… accurate?”

“Accurate?” Owen asked.

“Staring in the face of a planet’s doom and… smiling, getting ready for a fight. Trying anyway. Is… is that normal? Is everyone supposed to be like that?”

“No,” Owen said.

Angelo flinched.

“I don’t think it’s normal,” Zena said. “Most Pokémon are terrified. They’re fighting for their lives. But the people who face it anyway… um, this Druddigon hero in that comic, are the ones we want to aspire to be. I… think.” She smiled awkwardly at Owen.

“Kind of,” Owen agreed. “Point is… not everyone is gonna be like that. And you don’t have to be, either, Angelo.”

Angelo winced. “Druddigon had a talent for fighting, the same as me,” he said. “I know… every single move known to the world. Even the Legendary ones. And I’m…”

“And you don’t have a fighting spirit like I do,” Owen said.

Once again, that earned a wince.

“Angelo, it’s okay,” Owen said. “Pokémon like to fight, but not like this. We need support just as much as we need fighters at the front.”

“I can do so much more, though. Diyem… showed that to me. He took control of my body and… I did so much. Effortlessly. Why can’t I… shake off those nerves? I’m terrified, Owen, I—but I know if I fight, I’d do so much good! But I… can’t.”

Angelo looked so small. Zena shifted closer to Owen, leaning against him.

“There’s no use in trying to force you to be a hero like in a comic book if you can’t muster up the will to fight something like this,” Owen said. “And I think if I forced you to the front lines, you’d panic. You might even mess up the coordination of other squads. At that point, who am I helping by sending you in?”

Angelo looked down silently.

“…But the way Diyem showed you your potential,” Owen said, “makes you realize that you aren’t fulfilling that.”

Angelo covered his eyes and breathed. After a silence, he finally answered. “I just wanted a normal job. I know I was born with talent and strength, but… but my father died from overworking himself, getting careless on the job. And my grandfather, I don’t even know what happened to him, but he vanished one day on his last trip to explore the world.”

Angelo’s Dark Guardian spirit inched a little closer to him and gently leaned against his side.

It calmed his breathing. “But even with how short their lives were, Grandpa charted much of the world for the Hearts, and of course Father helped out the same way. Me? I just… draw. And sure, it’s inspired people, made people feel good, but it’s not what they did. I wasn’t a hero like them.”

“That’s a lot of pressure,” Zena admitted. “Do you think your art, your chosen job, is wrong?”

“No, I…”

“But you could ‘do more,’” Owen finished. “Maybe when you aren’t doing art, you can do something else with that power. Is that it?”

“Something… else?”

“Before all this happened, it’s not like you spent all day drawing, right?”

Angelo stared awkwardly.

“…Er… uh, I mean, it’s not like you have to, right?”

“Sometimes it is a chore. There are only some kinds of art I like drawing. I actually make a lot of money, but I donate most of it. So, you know, at least I’m helping in some way.”

Zena paused, then glanced at Owen. “Why don’t you donate all that Heart income?”

Owen tittered. “I didn’t realize I could. I must’ve always forgotten to, you know, since…”

“Ah…”

“Maybe Mom handled that. A-anyway.” Owen cleared his throat and looked down at the Smeargle, who had gone back to putting his hand in his bag, over that comic book. “We don’t have a lot of time for you to start developing life-altering habits, and you obviously really like your art. But maybe if there are only some kinds of art you like to do, why not exchange the rest of that time to ask the Hearts where you can apply yourself?”

Angelo had a dark look of pure dread.

“You can say it’s not for combat,” Owen amended. “But you’re not happy with yourself now. And we can use your talent for good. So, c’mon. What can you do?”

“I… I don’t know,” Angelo said. “Anything. It’s paralyzing how many things I can—”

“Why not retreat?” Zena asked.

“R-retreat? Fleeing? But that’s—”

“Oh, Zena’s right!” Owen said. “Angelo, if something goes wrong against Alexander, why don’t you help us get people out of there? Tailwind, Trick Room, all kinds of things to get the wounded away so the fresher fighters can come in.”

Light returned to the Smeargle’s eyes. “A-and I’m always running away!” Angelo said. “So, I’d be great at that! And—and, oh, Phol has me volunteering at the hospital. I’m good at Heal Pulse, and Life Dew, Grassy Terrain—”

“All of those?”

“Yeah, I know everything,” Angelo said again, his eyes a little brighter.

“Decorate?” Owen asked.

“Decorate what?”

“No, the—the technique. It’s very rare, but—”

“Oh! Yes, I do know that!”

Owen’s mind buzzed with thought. There was a certain energy between the two of them.

Zena smiled knowingly and said, “Let’s get some paper and write a few things down.”

<><><>​

The warmth of the morning sun washed over Fae Fae Forest, but only with a fleeting presence. Just as the shadows became shorter and the clouds lightly obscured the sun’s natural radiance, a dark miasma slowly leaked out of the Dungeon’s presence. Pastel leaves and wood rotted away into gnarled, ashen tree trunks. Grass wilted into purple dust. A stagnant air wafted into the once-fresh scent of a Kiloan atmosphere.

Immediately, Hecto sent his scouts away to alert Kilo Village and everyone to prepare operations. A single canine remained behind to send telepathic, live updates to the rest.

73. Approaching the Dungeon now. Preparing to self-destruct at the first sign of inescapable doom.

He crept forward.

73. The Voidlands is seeping out of Fae Fae Forest. The destabilization of realms is progressing rapidly.

Then came the dark miasma. Hecto thought to hold his breath, but knew that would be pointless. This kind of corruption sank into the aura directly; breath had nothing to do with it. And this was his purpose. All of his cells compressed within his body, ready to rupture themselves at the first sign of trouble. Voiding out would be too dangerous. He’d already suffered such a setback before, and they could only recreate so many copies for a Titan form.

Alexander had last been spotted only a few zones inward. Hecto continued with that in mind, following where the miasma got thicker and thicker.

Then he saw something—fabric of some kind. Pawing at it, Hecto determined it was organic and ethereal—the matter one would expect from a spectral entity. And the color and texture…

A short while later, Hecto found what he was looking for, though admittedly it was very difficult to tell in its current, tattered state.

73. Darkrai’s remains discovered.

Which meant Alexander had woken up.

That was all he needed. Hecto compressed his cells further, pushing past the splitting headache. But a moment before he properly died, he thought he saw something in the distance—a Hydreigon floating forward, but following, as if led, by a bipedal creature.

73. Returning to—

He couldn’t complete his self-destruct sequence. His cells abruptly stopped compressing. A psychic force held him in place.

Cut communica—

And then a black fog, dark as pitch, overtook him.
 

Chibi Pika

Stay positive
Went and reread my previous reviews to get a grasp on what had and hadn't been revealed. I spent a pretty significant amount of time waffling on when exactly the legends got split and when history got erased, lol.

141

So we left off with Lucario trying and failing to connect with Owen and company, leading up to one last battle with the remnant of Rhys's aura. Getting Lucario in on the fight too as a way to get to know him better because Pokemon come to know each other through battle is a classic trope but always a good one. And Gahi being the one to absorb the remnant is very fitting.

Also, it was just a brief moment, but this confirms that the biggest gap in Owen's past that we still have is the one after his first reset. Huh... come to think of it... waaaay back in SE3 we saw what seemed like a first-time fusion gone wrong, but I'm starting to wonder if it really was. We saw the Alloy fused during the second war, even if they did get curbstomped. Although maybe that was after several resets to get it working right. Guess it all depends on when exactly all the Hunter drama/fallout was...

Praying as a means of communicating with Star is clever. The fact that he's deliberately being slightly inaccurate with his relay is interesting. Like, saying he can't trust Mhynt is the sort of thing you'd say if you were trying to avoid breaking her cover...

And oh my god we immediately see that it's not secure. Prayer being able to be read as telepathy is such BS wtfffff. Well, at least there's very good reason to believe that Owen knows it's not secure, so everything he just told Star is prooobably okay to leak.

Anyway, very interested for Star to come back into the scene. Again, most of her Bad Decisions were everything that happened with the Orbs and the Hunters and she's so obviously full of regret and wanting to make things right that I can't fault her tbh.

142

So the Chasm of the Void is where the tree used to be. Nate hanging around there makes sense since he's the Voice of Life. I'm guessing that means that he's sorta just an emergent property of Kilo existing, as opposed to any one person deliberately making him (Like Aster and Leph, and technically Diyem too). I'm guessing that the Chasm is steeped in Shadow because of whatever happened to the tree (whereas the Basin is steeped in Shadow because it's literally a gateway into the Voidlands?) At least, I think I got that right.

Nate has a fun vibe of being like... a hive entity. Not so much a person as like... a thousand wills and voices made one.

And heyyy, we finally get the reunion with Spice/Remi. Owen is useless at this, but luckily Zena is there to be the interpersonal mvp. Anyway, Spice/Remi is fun, looking forward to more of her.

143

Still amused by Owen doing all this random innocuous bullshit and making everyone around him go "???? what is his angle." Picking Swampert as his servant is still hilarious.

I am... getting the very solid impression that they're letting Charizard Owen enter the city...

>Alexander had an interest in Mhynt, sure, but nothing would compare to the bond he and Alexander shared over the years.
The BOND??? BIG lmao is qitlan hoping senpai will finally notice him. he's not gonna notice you, bro.

I'm not sure whether I expect the "key" to be genuine. It feels strange to just go "yeah Star was being tortured for all this time and then just suddenly caved I guess?" It's oddly anticlimactic. Even if the classic tenets of why torture is ineffective don't necessarily apply here (victim becoming unreliable, false memories, etc) since Star is a god and all that, I still can't help but wonder if there's any way for the key to be a fake. It's too simple for it to be real.

144

> There was no way Star had given Qitlan the Reset Key
Me too, Owen.

Ahh, okay, I'd been thinking that Alexander wanted Leph and Aster to destroy the tree, but they're actually there to steal the spirits. Possibly to reclaim that part of Remi. But I thought that the grass spirits had gone with Zena for now, so...

Ah, no, she was there to reclaim Owen. I'd forgotten there was part of him in the tree since the other two parts were more important to all the planning.

Man, Artur remembering his name and then immediately getting stabbed was a real punch, even if I'm preeetty sure he'll be ok

Ahahahaha so it wasn't that Star gave him a fake, it's that Qitlan made himself think it was real, amazing.

Impressive that Spice managed to get in, get Star, and get out since I think she wasn't technically involved in Owen's plan at all! She just felt a calling to go to the Basin, and... riiiiight. The Zygarde gem. Hecto. Figures he'd be able to lead her to Star.

145

Aight, there's been a couple mentions of odd stuff with Charmeleon Owen, what with Charizard expecting to be able to Perceive things with him but not being able to (I would've just assumed that separate bodies meant separate senses if it wasn't called attention to), and here again with the dark mass in his chest. There's definitely something leftover from Alexander there, and I'm surprised no one (least of all Mhynt) has pointed out the possibility--

Oh, nevermind, we're dealing with it immediately then!

>And he she is gonna hatch to be a beautiful baby them.”
Incredible sentence, 10/10

So I'd been thinking that the dark lump was from Alexander, but Mhynt just confirmed it wasn't, so... maybe it's related to him getting stabbed through Diyem? Dark Matter residues?

I was JUST about to wonder what the situation would be with Star leaving the Voidlands since she's actually been dead for ages and sure enough...

I like Spice's anxiety leading up to telling her sister the truth, very easy to feel for her.

Hmm it seems that SE11 is next but I have already read it, oh darn...

SE12

i am a cheater and no one can stop me :copyka:

Heeere we go, this is the Remi I thought I knew. Not too surprising that a few centuries of living as a mom/queen would have changed her voice/mannerisms in SE11, but this is the fighty little **** I've been looking forward to.

Necrozma is being perfectly reasonable throughout all this, but I do like Remi's attitude when talking with him.

It's interesting how Nate and Diyem are counterparts in a way--Voice of Life and Dark Matter both being emergent properties of a world--despite not having interacted all that much. Makes me want to see more interactions between the two.

It's kinda poetic that Remi got the Grass crystal long before Owen did. I wonder if that's related to how part of her spirit is with the Grass Orb's inhabitants now.

>“Do not, Remi,” Necrozma warned.
>Remi pouted but didn’t protest.

oh no I love her

>"the outer human"
Huh... no idea who he's referring to there.

> Her heart leaped and sank, somehow at the same time.
This is such a good line for her finally getting to see Owen again after his first reset.

I feel like the specifics of who got halved and who got thirded is important for the power levels in the modern era, but everyone's power level is high enough that I can't keep track. :V

>“Fascinating,” Palkia said. “They grew in diameter by two inches.”
>“Aw yeah.” Remi pumped her fist in the air.

she's so ridiculous I love her

>Her back glowed, absorbing some extra sunlight, and the winds closed…
Should be "wounds"

Okay okay okay, I got it, new theory for how Necrozma got into the Voidlands--Emily ate him.

This is a serious suggestion.

Ohhhkay so since Necrozma had been giving out orbs crystals of his power, that's how it was possible for some people to have been Guardians even before he got shattered and fell into the Voidlands with the others. The order of operations there had been bothering me for ages because I could not for the life of me figure out how Emily could have been the Dragon Guardian before getting Shadowed while I was convinced the orb guardians couldn't possibly have become a thing until after the first dark war. That's why there was that one review where I was stuck thinking that maybe her rampage was during the second war somehow.

I feel like Alexander's got to be harboring the power of Dark Matter here or something, that's the only way it makes sense for him to be this strong.

AHAGDJHGHDF and we still don't get to see how Necrozma and the legends fell into the Voidlands I am losing my mind, just tell me where it is so I can go read it, I'm going to die.

Soo we've got the other third of Remi here with Nate and it turns out she's actually the third that becomes Enet via reincarnation. So that means that the third that Necrozma split off is actually the one that became a grass spirit.

In any case, the big takeaway here is that the legends splitting apart wasn't a failure state, it was a strategic move. I'd always assumed that they'd been ripped apart and dragged into the Voidlands at the end of the war, but no, it predates the war's end. I'm assuming that Alexander kinda just... used Dark Matter's power to kill them all after beating Necrozma? But that still doesn't quite line up since we previously saw a flashback with what looked like Necrozma striking some of the legends down as they fell into the Voidlands, which made me think that like, maybe they'd been corrupted already and had to be sealed away for the good of the world? I was so sure that the war must have ended with Necrozma and DM both getting sealed away as some sort of mutually-assured demise, but DM was basically absent here. And then he shows up later in the Fire Orb???

What happened to DM, why was Alexander at the forefront of the first dark war when I'd been thinking of him as rising to power in the vacuum created by all the legends vanishing, why--

d7luj641fv551.png


Alsooo, if we've got Guardians existing long before Necrozma got shattered and the Hands got distributed and so on, then is it just... coincidence that we have exactly one of each orb in the present day? That doesn't seem right... There had to be a reason Arceus decided to use Necrozma crystals as conduit for the one-third or so of the Hands. Right now the "crystals -> orbs + hands" thing feels particularly murky in a way that's less like a mystery and more like "why don't we know this yet, did I miss it somewhere." ALSO I just remembered that Arceus died at some point? I don't think we've seen how that happened even though we saw Star's death. Wonder when that happened. We haven't seen Arceus much in these flashbacks.

Side note but now that we know that the Guardians are much older than I thought and actually predate Arceus splitting his power (still kinda boggled by this--what were they for if not to safeguard the Hands?), I'm kind of surprised that Alexander never did the whole "gather all the orbs to usurp Arceus" thing. Maybe he was planning to do it eventually but died first. I'm assuming the Eon/Hunter drama was after Alexander's death, right? Since everyone seemed to be friends during the second war...

Wait. Wait. Maybe Arceus split the hands during the war to make sure no one could use them to rewrite reality even if any one of the three gods fell in battle? That would mean that all of the hands in the orbs used to be Necrozma's, which is actually the simplest solution. Also would mean that splitting the hands was specifically to keep them away from Wishkeeper.

(Whoops, this is making me realize that I don't remember why Eon was trying to gather all the orbs. He didn't seem to care about usurping Arceus at all.)

Well, that seems like a good spot to end off, jury's out on whether I keep going with regular chapters or go special episode hunting again lol
 

Namohysip

Dragon Enthusiast
Thanks for the review, Chibi! I'll discuss specific points of this elsewhere but it's always a treat to see your theorizing.

Chapter 191 – Morning’s Rude Awakening

Everything’s set up.

“Gah!” Angelo squeaked, tripping over himself mid-Tailwind. Drawn gusts flowed around him haphazardly, kicking up real debris, leaving him in a dusty heap.

“It’s ready?” Owen asked, kicking off the ground and gliding to the edge of the Chasm.

In the crater's center, just as wide as the original Tree of Life had been, there was a comparatively minuscule tree anchored in the center. Zena frowned thoughtfully. “Will that be enough?” she asked.

“No. Now comes my part,” Owen said. “Zena, you’ll be needed for the start of this. It’s not necessary, but it’ll be a boost.”

“Right, I remember.” She then glanced at Nate. “And you’ll be…”

Returning home. I can’t wait to see how it feels to be back in a Tree again.

The strange, many-eyed blob of darkness swirled in the crater, surrounding this tiny, tiny Sapling of Life. Tiny compared to what the real Tree would be, at least. Owen called for Angelo to return to Kilo Village for more practice and then slid down to the bottom of the Chasm.

“Let’s get this started. Most of the day before Alexander wakes up will be on this…”

At least, that was the hope. They needed time to go over everything, but one step at a time for now. They couldn’t force this part.

“Owen,” Zena said. “Do you think getting Dialga to help us might speed this along?”

“Dialga?” Owen asked. “No. Not this time.”

“What? But it’s the same thing, isn’t it?”

“Sorry, I mean—yes, it would help. But I want to save Dialga for something else. He’s one of my contingencies.” Owen gestured to Nate pooled around the sides of the crater. “He’ll be enough. The Worldcore can help accelerate all this power. We just need to channel what we can to help Nate.”

It will help if you draw out your Hands for this part, Nate added.

“Oh, I can do that. Should we also get one of the gods to help?” Zena asked.

“Let them save their energy,” Owen said. “Beating Alexander’s going to need almost everything we have. I don’t want to sacrifice more than we need to for this.”

Perhaps just a kilo earlier, Owen would have agreed, though. But Hecto’s words had affected him. Yes, he had to try a different path, but total defiance might have been an overcorrection. Enough to set things up. He had to trust Nate to handle the rest.

Satisfied with this, Zena nodded and melted into the ground. Her presence expanded across the crater in a thin layer of water up to Owen’s ankles. The water glowed with Mystic energy, seeping into the soil. Nate and his many Dark spirits guided that water toward the tree’s roots, which Owen had started to manipulate.

His scales shifted to green, leafy feathers. The flame on his tail made way for that same grand, white daffodil. As he closed his eyes, his feet melted into the ground as vines, coalescing temporarily with the new Tree of Life.

Thanks for the help, Forrest, Owen said to the remnant energy within the Torterra’s former trunk. It’s time we take over.

Slowly at first, and eventually enough that Owen was pressed against the trunk, the Tree of Life began its ascent into the heavens.

<><><>​

“There’s really no way for you to clear up the sky, is there?” Nevren hummed, looking at the red atmosphere above them. “It’s all very depressing.”

Alexander growled irritably as they exited Fae Fae Forest. “No. Shut up about it. This will be the landscape of Kilo under my rule.”

“I suppose you are comfortable under it,” Nevren said idly.

On Alexander’s other side was a canine Zygarde tinged with Shadows. He didn’t speak. Instead, darkness infested him so thoroughly that he’d been reduced to an obedient little drone, just one step away from a Void Shadow.

Nevren supposed it would do, though he doubted any sabotaging words would throw off Kilo’s forces. It was still worth a shot, though, and Nevren had instructed Hecto to send false information mixed with real information at random. Unfortunately, knowing the results of that strategy was beyond the scope of his Revisor. But it would have to do.

“Now, about moving forward,” Alexander said. “Tell me everything about Kilo Village as it stands.”

“Well, based on your description of your ‘internal’ forces, it should be trivial to defeat them,” Nevren said. “Unfortunately, the typically best strategy—that is, surrounding the mountain and squeezing their resources—will not work too well. The village does not rely on physical pathways to go from place to place.”

“Their Waypoints, yes…”

“So, a war of attrition is not on the cards for someone like you,” Nevren said. “Additionally, I imagine you do not want to bother with hopping Dungeons. They have already largely cut off most other Dungeons… and unfortunately, the realms are bleeding together, making travel unpredictable.”

“Then a front assault is best. What are their forces?”

“Their elites are conveniently numbered at exactly one thousand. Their best fighters, individually, will lose to you. Their top ten, together, would prove a threat… if you were alone.”

“But with my personal army…”

“By way of capable fighters, with my estimates, you outnumber them a hundred to one,” Nevren said, nodding. “Even greater if you include the countless inexperienced fighters that you may simply throw at them as a thrall.”

Alexander smirked. “Their only hope is the Radiance of the sun. Even now…” Alexander raised his head, closing his eyes. “…It’s weakening me. I’ll admit that. But I will hold out long enough that when the sun sets, they will hold no chance.”

“It’s the miasma, isn’t it?” Nevren asked.

Even though they’d long since exited the forest, it still felt like they were walking through the Voidlands. Nevren concluded that a more accurate description was that the Voidlands was following Alexander.

“Yes. Naturally, if I don’t want to deal with the sun, I bring the dark with me.”

“Simple enough, I suppose,” Nevren humored. He wasn’t weak to the sun. He could harness this dark power without its drawbacks when the time came. The only requirement was waiting for Alexander in a moment of weakness.

It was odd, though. Nevren was sure he’d have to reapply his control over Alexander now and then if his psyche destabilized. Yet, so far, Alexander had been perfectly obedient. Alexander seemed to think Nevren had always been by his side.

Perhaps without a true Dark Matter to resist things, Nevren had an easier time with Alexander than Anam? Nevren didn’t care about the theory behind it. Perhaps after Anam, Alexander was simply easier due to practice.

Whatever the case, Nevren saw colorful dots on the horizon. Pokémon. “The forces of Kilo seem to be on their way,” Nevren said. “Why not speak to them for a surrender first?”

“Yes. A good idea. That way, when they refuse… they will only have themselves to blame.”

Fine enough. “Hecto, if you may,” Nevren said. “Tell your other copies that we wish to discuss things before battle. I’m sure they would love any extra time to prepare.”

“Understood.”

Nevren chuckled. “And now, we wait…”

<><><>​

To a casual observer, Kilo Village was in chaos. To anyone properly within the cacophony of activity, it was anything but.

Hecto had given “the” signal. Alexander was awake, and he’d emerged from Fae Fae Forest. He was on his way to Kilo Village.

Everyone at Heart HQ instantly dropped what they were doing and mobilized. Phol led the medical division with a small but specialized group of healers, while several more procured their healing supplies.

Jerry led the utilities branch, scouring Nevren’s old materials within Heart HQ's storage room to grab his latest inventions before he’d gone—wands imbued with Anam’s blessings, and strange metal bracelets that did the same. More traditional equipment like Orbs and Seeds were quickly distributed.

However, according to Hecto, Owen was busy with another task, leaving Anam fidgeting in his office, pacing left and right. Amid all of this, he hadn’t expected to be placed in the leadership role again. Why couldn’t Barky do it, or… anyone else?

Knock knock.

“Y-yes?” Anam called.

“Just me!” It was Demitri. “Anam, is everything alright?”

“Yes! Just fine!”

“Anam, I can sense emotions…”

“…Um, maybe it’s broken?”

Demitri sighed. Suddenly, the door broke off its hinges, though Demitri was still holding the knob.

“Ah! Oh, I’m sorry!” Demitri winced, trying to place it back. It was no use. “Oh, maybe… after this is over, we can fix that,” he mumbled.

Anam nervously glanced around his office: Books stacked and finally cleaned on the shelves; a map with several important markings and crosses to indicate inspected territory; his crystal-clear hydration pond in the back… Everything was perfectly organized thanks to James’ help, but… that also meant he couldn’t have an excuse for what had occupied him.

“We need someone to lead Kilo Village,” Demitri urged. “They know you best.”

Anam squeezed his eyes shut. “I know,” he said quietly. “I just… What if I’m…”

He could still see it in his mind’s eye. Anam and his ten best, the very beginning of the Thousand Hearts, marching into a Dungeon plagued by Shadows. The swarms of wraiths that tried to kill them all at once, with Anam forcing his allies out. Taking the burden of Dark Matter’s blight and becoming his vessel.

But this time, it wasn’t a demon flailing for oblivion. It was Alexander, intelligent and purposeful, controlling that same darkness with pure malice. The Usurper of Shadows. The Void King.

Not to mention… Nevren would be there, too.

Scaly claws gently touched Anam’s shoulder. “It’s okay,” Demitri said quietly. “Listen, it’s almost time. Everyone’s getting mobilized, Owen should be here soon, like… If they see you looking like this, imagine how demoralized they will be! We’ve got your back, too!”

Part of Anam wanted to leap out the window, roll down the mountain, and run into the woods. He didn’t want to march everyone to their deaths again. It might be even worse this time.

“…Do you need a hug?” Demitri asked.

Anam flinched. “Wh-what?”

“Uh—sorry.” Demitri cleared his throat. “Just… had a feeling you might need some assurance. And sometimes, when I’m stressed, I—”

Anam lunged for Demitri, squeezing him as if in a vice. First, he used his arms, then his antennae, careful to avoid the blades on the Haxorus’ face.

It had been too long. Everyone avoided him for that, everyone was too busy and too serious for any kind of affection. It burned Diyem and everyone else probably wouldn’t enjoy it…

Gently, Demitri hugged back. “Oh, one second…” Demitri pulled away and reached for his tusks, popping them off. He set them on the table and pressed again, leaning his face against Anam’s neck.

“There, see?” Demitri said.

Gently, Demitri patted Anam’s back, trailing thin strands of slime that he quietly ignored. Anam studied the way the scales on his back reflected the morning light.

“I… I’m just so scared,” Anam said, melting into Demitri’s hold. “I wasn’t meant for this… I just wanted a world where everyone could be happy, so Diyem could be happy! He gave me power, so I wouldn’t have to worry about all the danger… and in return, I’d help everyone. That’s how it was for centuries! A-and now, there are people even stronger than me, a-and I don’t know how to deal with that… I don’t know, I don’t know…”

“That’s how we are every day, Anam,” Demitri said gently. “There’s always someone or some group stronger than us individually. I know being weaker is scary to someone who used to take on whole armies alone, but… you have us to rely on now. And we still rely on you. You’re still strong, Anam! And you can face Alexander with the rest of us. Even Nevren—no, especially Nevren. Don’t you want to confront him after all he did?”

Demitri pulled back, looking Anam in the eyes. Trails of slime connected the two.

Nevren… Anam did want to confront him. But with Alexander by his side? It was starting to creep in just what that would entail. What all of that meant.

But he had to.

“After this,” Demitri said, “it’ll all be over. You won’t have to lead the whole world again. You can leave it to others. But right now? Kilo Village needs their Heart of Hearts.”

Demitri repositioned, bringing his arm over Anam’s shoulder. He struggled a bit with that one. Anam was still much larger, and now that he was standing more upright, that height difference was all the more pronounced.

“If you’re ever scared,” Demitri said, “go to someone you trust and fight by their side. Your parents, or us, Owen, even Diyem. How’s that sound?”

“Won’t I look scared?” Anam asked.

“We all are,” Demitri said. “Set an example. Fight by them. That’s the best way to dispel the Shadows anyway, right?”

“Right.” Anam took a sharp breath, held it, and exhaled. “Okay. I’m ready. Sorry. A-are people waiting for me?”

“They will be soon. Let’s go!”

Anam followed Demitri out, though the Haxorus abruptly stopped and he slammed into Demitri’s back at the doorway. Demitri was so solid that Anam practically splashed over him, the Haxorus not even moving from his spot.

“Mispy! What’s wrong?” Demitri asked.

The mutant Meganium’s vines wrapped around Demitri and spun him around. “Your tusks.”

“Oh!” He’d left them on the table. As Demitri scrambled to get them, Mispy nodded at Anam and said, “Everything’s ready. We’re marching west and scouts took a Waypoint closer.”

“Thanks.” Anam breathed out. “Team Alloy… You guys were some of the newest Hearts, huh?”

Mispy smiled wryly.

“I-if there’s still a need for us after,” Anam said, “I’m definitely making you guys Elites!”

“Does that come with good food?”

“Uh—sure! I mean, you could probably buy the best food on the planet with your pay!”

Mispy looked like she was seriously considering this.

“Alright, all set!” Demitri said, ax-tusks back in place.

Demitri, Mispy, and Anam marched out of the Heart HQ—among the last to do so. And they had no plans to return until the world was saved. The great building, red and vibrant near the southern border of Kilo Village’s caldera, reminded everyone that no matter how chaotic the world became, their hearts would beat as one.

<><><>​

When Hecto had given the alert, Owen was one with the Tree. It took Zena and three Hectos to pull Owen out in that meditative stance, and once he was back to flesh rather than wood, Owen grunted and said it wasn’t ready yet. But it would have to do. Nate would need to work double-time to get the Tree the rest of the way.

So far, it had grown to cover half the crater’s area. To be at its full potential, it had to cover all of it, rise high into the sky, and its roots had to go deep into the earth.

“Can you do that?” Owen asked Nate.

I can. I’ll give everything for it.

Something about that seemed… No. Owen had no time to question it. “Thank you, Nate,” he said. “I’ll see you later, okay?”

Good luck!

Such a casual line for the fate of the world. Owen smiled faintly and took to the skies.

But only a few seconds later, he saw a Hydreigon flying his way. At first, Owen was ready for a fight—but the lack of Shadows or encroaching feelings of doom suggested it wasn’t Alexander, but Owen’s father.

…Which was also strange.

Soon, Alex entered Owen’s Perceive range and Owen then sensed Amia’s daintier figure riding on Alex’s back.

“Dad?” Owen sped up. “Mom? What’s going on? I’m already on my way.”

“Owen, I…”

It was the start of a speech but Alex couldn’t find the words to finish. Owen waited patiently for his father to gather himself…

Owen flexed his wings to remain in a glide, conjuring updraft to maintain his altitude. Alex had a much easier time, floating with some strange force Hydreigon naturally controlled. Alex nervously eyed the growing Tree of Life behind Owen, while Owen eyed Kilo Mountain over the horizon.

Amia smiled, leaning to the side to make eye contact. She hopped off Alex and floated on her own. “Hello, dear.”

“Hey, Mom. Feeling alright?”

“A little better every day,” she said, tense. “…But today’s going to be a hard one for all of us.”

“Yeah. Uh, you aren’t… fighting with us?”

“I was planning to,” Amia said. “But I wanted to be with Alex for something. We were going to talk to Nate about it. Is he busy?”

Owen glanced at the Tree.

“…Kinda. What’s it going to be for?” It seemed like everyone had their own idea on what to do about Alexander, but for it to be Alex driving this one…

“There isn’t a lot of time to explain,” Amia said. “But Alex and I talked this morning after we noticed you already went out. Hecto told us about, um… earlier.”

“O-oh. Yeah…”

“Everything you’re doing, Owen… made me decide,” Alex said, “I need to help, too. In a way only I can.”

“Wait, what’s this about?” Owen asked.

“Owen!” Zena called. She had doubled back after realizing Owen had gotten distracted.

“Go ahead!” Owen called. “Need to sort something out!”

Zena twisted in the sky, looking conflicted, but sighed sharply and continued to the Waypoint.

“I really can’t talk, yeah,” Owen admitted. “But—will you be okay? Dad? Mom?”

“We’ll be okay,” Amia said. “But after this is over, there will be some… life changes.”

Owen’s mind raced to piece together the puzzle. He knew they were being vague because if they went over the specifics, he’d be there all day. And they did not have all day. They hardly had a kilo to spare. Alexander was coming now.

“Will I talk to you again?” Owen asked. Straight to the point. That’s what mattered.

“Yes,” Alex said. “I don’t know how long this’ll take me out… but you will one day. I’m sorry—I wish I could’ve told you sooner, with more time, with—with anything, but—”

Owen swooped in and draped his arms over Alex’s neck. He spread his wings and managed to pull Amia in with them. Vaguely, he felt the presence of countless Fire Spirits listening in from Amia’s Guardian realm.

“I’m coming to see you as soon as I can,” Owen said. “Wait for me, alright?”

He squeezed a little tighter, Amber’s claw lightly pressing against his chest and Alex’s, before he pulled away.

Alex looked like he was going to cry. Amia smiled gently. For a moment, Owen thought she was truly back.

“See you,” Owen said, ducking below them to catch up with Zena.

Owen puzzled together enough with a bit of educated guessing. He had an idea of what was going to happen. If Alex was willing to go to such lengths for the world… then Owen had to follow through with his match.

<><><>​

“I see them.”

The miasma was thick. Even though Nevren took care to make sure it didn’t corrode his body or aura, he couldn’t help but compare how different this was to Dark Matter’s Dungeon so many centuries ago.

“Do you intend to make a full assault from a distance?” Nevren asked.

“At first. But… I want to see their forces up close.”

“Hmm. Perhaps, to save us the trouble, we can send a message to them first.” Nevren fished around in his bag and pulled out a Communicator. “This will send a message right to them if necessary. Perhaps they will surrender.”

Alexander looked at it skeptically.

“If I’m also by your side,” Nevren explained, “perhaps they will.”

“Hmm… I don’t need that.” Alexander stared at the mountain. “I’ll send my own messenger.”

The Shadowy Hydreigon raised his left head and pointed diagonally upward. He charged an attack, dark mist coalescing in an ever-brightening maw.

“Wait—”

And he fired, the blast’s recoil enough that Nevren heard Alexander’s shoulder dislocate and the jaws of his arm’s head snap. But rather than wince in pain, Alexander’s eyes widened with pleasure. Nevren suppressed his disgust and eyed the trailing blast. A thin rope, like a thread, remained in Alexander’s grasp, connecting him to the blast that arced in the air with weight.

Alexander’s wounds healed. Replacing parts of his body that had ruptured were cracks and black ichor in place of blood, looking like dried mud over a tar pit.

“And now,” Alexander said, “we will see how they react to a mere messenger.”

The world around them darkened. That long thread radiated a black mist that condensed unevenly in front of them. Nevren kept his senses alert, ready to use his Revisor at a moment’s notice. But instead of an attack, Nevren saw… dark clouds rushing past him harmlessly. He saw distant, dark figures scrambling, getting larger.

“A visual,” Nevren whispered.

“We won’t be able to talk in person. They wouldn’t ever allow me that close without a fight. So, some Shadow projection will have to do. Reach into that darkness to do the same.”

Nevren steeled himself. It wasn’t ideal, but this confrontation would have to do.

Long, drawn-out conversations made Nevren nervous. It was harder to Revise those moments. But… did it really matter? He already had Alexander perfectly under his control. Yes, he’d let Alexander have his little speech. Then, when the time was right… Nevren would assume authority.

And then, finally, they would all listen and see him as the world’s true hero.

<><><>​

“Sorry! Sorry!” Anam shouted, squeezing past formation.

Sunrise painted the western sky just brightly enough to see the incoming dark star Alexander had fired. The Thousand Hearts’ army had made it only a few kilometers out from Kilo Mountain, readying for a full-speed assault, when Alexander had fired the first volley. They hadn’t expected it, but they reacted quickly.

Anam knew Shadows well enough by now. As he tripped over well-trodden dirt, he felt little urgency. There was no power behind those Shadows. Combined with Hecto’s report of wanting to speak with Alexander first, this was a means of communication and little more. But he was so focused on getting to the front that he’d forgotten to call for everyone to stand down.

Shields came in first. Protect users atop fliers braced themselves for the incoming blast. Reinforcers came next, ready to heal the stamina of all the shielders. But then, it seemed that the blast’s arc was… taking an unexpected, downward turn.

“D-do we move ahead?” shouted a braced Bastiodon.

“Let it miss!” Phol ordered. “Blasters! Squad A! Shoot it down!”

A Thunderbolt guided by an Ice Beam crackled through the air but phased right through the blast.

“What?” Phol muttered.

As the electrified mist settled, the Shadowy aura spread across the ground, coalescing into a familiar shape, though it seemed to be an illusion.

“Wait! Wait, I’m coming!” Anam called.

Phol grunted. “Finally,” he muttered. “Heart of Hearts. The front was organized, but we have an unexpected visitor.”

Word spread through Communicators. The whole line halted, remaining on guard. It was a whole army on Kilo Village’s side and just Alexander and Nevren on the other, backed up by an incoming storm. Between them was an empty field nearly two kilometers wide. And now, spreading in front of them, a harmless Shadow miasma twisted to depict a repeating pattern of Alexander’s form.

Anam pressed until he was in front, thanking the others as they stepped aside, mostly to avoid his slime.

“Ah—”

“Hello. So… you’re Anam. The Heart of Hearts.”

And suddenly, it no longer felt like an illusion. Logically, Anam knew it was one. But his senses filled in the gaps. The flickering, black projection filled with color in Anam’s mind’s eye.

“You don’t have to do this,” Anam said. “I’m t-told that the Voidlands is—”

“Shut up. What was that? A stutter? When we aren’t even face to face? What are you?”

Alexander leaned closer. Even with just an illusion, Anam found himself taking a step back.

“Is this really the leader that united Kilo for five centuries?”

Anam wished Diyem had been here. He was leading another front.

“I—”

“Oh, that’s right. You were never their leader. You merely followed Dark Matter’s advice to minimize suffering. Now I remember. Without his power fueling you, you’re nothing more than the world’s strongest child.”

“Stop!” Anam shouted. “I’m—”

“Do any of you truly believe he’s worthy to lead you?” He turned his head to face the others. Left, then right, making eye contact with so many at once. “Perhaps you should let someone else lead this world. Someone who actually knows how to run a kingdom.”

Then came a new voice that sank Anam’s heart into his stomach.

“Someone like me.”

The projection expanded, revealing Nevren standing beside Alexander. The Hydreigon glanced at him and went silent.

“Nevren,” Anam whispered. “How could you?”

“…Nevren,” the Alakazam repeated. “Not… Nev-Nev, this time?” Nevren tilted his head. “I’m surprised. You’ve grown up. Albeit, only slightly.”

Anam didn’t know what to say.

Nevren paced around Alexander, standing in front of him. “Anam,” he said, “for a time, I intended to control you and subtly alter your psyche to be subservient to me. Ultimately, you would become a figurehead while I manage things quietly, undisturbed. Make sure every institution is operating as it should. Every little detail is in its proper place. It would have worked swimmingly. No problems. No sacrifices. And really, Anam, from what I’ve learned about you…

“You’d love to simply follow orders and not think about it. Wouldn’t you?”

“That’s not true!” Anam said. “I—I took advice, but I never obeyed Diyem’s commands!”

“Oh? And what were those commands?” Nevren asked. “And remember: the world is listening to this. Your communicators are open. Even if they aren’t, Alexander’s Shadow Storm is reverberating this very conversation for everyone to hear. Now, tell everyone the commands your partner, Dark Matter, told you.”

Anam glanced at the storm. He saw faded reflections of all the other squadrons staring at him. No matter where he looked, eyes stared back at him like a twisted version of Nate’s spirits.

Answering was the only option. “…Dark Matter was in constant pain from every single negative emotion the rest of the world felt. Even to this day, he feels that. The only difference is he’s learned how to deal with it. Sometimes, he wanted that pain to go away… b-by any means necessary. He wanted the world to be destroyed completely so there would never be pain again. He wanted to be free from that suffering, and the only way to have that was to kill everyone else.

“But people like me, and Owen, and our friends convinced him to make the world a better place instead. He would tell us where the most suffering in the world happened, and we’d step in to make it better. And that’s what I did… for hundreds of years. I wanted to make the world a better place! And I used that power to do it! A-and… and things have gotten better, haven’t they?”

“Have they?” Nevren repeated.

“You have only drawn out the world’s suffering and displaced it,” Alexander said, shoving Nevren aside to take over. Nevren rolled his eyes and gestured for Alexander to go ahead. “All those villages and the kingdoms that refused your word were instead taken over by force. No, it was not always brute force. Sometimes by economics. Social unrest. Dazzling the masses with your technology, subtly reminding them that their rulers are depriving them of the next step in civilization.

“You are a tempter. You are selling an easy answer with your divine might. And for those that refuse you even after that? You simply came in… and usurped their king. Just as you did to my homeland, the South. Just as you did… to the last southern king.”

“Face it, ‘Heart of Hearts.’ Behind the kind eyes and gentle façade, you are a warlord like any other. The only difference is you won and got to tell the story how you wished.”


“Th… that can’t… that can’t be right at all!” Anam said. “I never… forced, I… I mean, that’s not…”

The illusion rippled again. Alexander looked briefly confused. Was someone, or many someones, trying to disrupt it?

The eyes were all staring at him. He didn’t have Diyem to tell him what it meant. They loomed over him like jeering ghouls in his nightmares. Was Alexander right? Was he just another warlord?

“Do you know what the difference truly is between us?” Alexander said. “Whereas you, in the light, blind yourself to the truth, Shadows do not allow you to suppress your true emotions. To properly coexist with Shadows, you must obey the Shadows and unleash your truth, your inner, savage self. The only difference between you and I… is that I chose not to lie. I chose to conquer with full and complete… honesty.”

Another voice chimed in before silence could settle. “Yeah, that’s enough.”

Anam flinched. “Huh?!”

“What?!” Alexander hissed. “Who is hijacking my projections—”

A new figure appeared, dissolving Alexander’s. An Aerodactyl. Jerry, the Broken Heart, the outlaw, the disgraced Southern Prince.

“You…” Alexander’s voice hissed. “Shadows were ripped from you. How are you controlling this?!”

“Can’t say I know either,” Jerry said with an amused smirk. “I’m just a normal Aerodactyl now,” Jerry said. “I’ll chalk it up to experience. I know how this ticks. Mortals aren’t as helpless as you think, buddy.”

The illusions rumbled and distorted. Alexander wrested control back. It was like he and Jerry were competing for a speaker. “Enough! YOU are one that Anam had crushed to complete his vision! You have no reason to defend him. Revolt! See the truth!”

“The truth,” Jerry interjected, his illusion appearing instead, “is that you’re both terrible, but I hate you more. Yeah, Anam crushed my kingdom and all my livelihood. Yeah, he forgot about me while trying to put the world together. Yeah, he made mistakes. But you know what you got wrong?

“He hosted Dark Matter. He had more Shadows than you. So, guess what, buddy—Anam had to face the truth, too! The difference between you? Right down to the core, his truth is that he wanted to help. You wanted to conquer.”

“And y’know what? If I had to pick between you, him, and whatever star-head is doing there?” He gestured vaguely to Nevren. “It’s Anam. And I’ll pick Anam every time.”

Alexander seethed. Nevren pushed Alexander aside, and for a moment, while Nevren wasn’t paying attention, the Hydreigon looked livid. Alexander drifted back as Nevren took center stage again.

“Oh, hey. The traitor,” Jerry greeted. “What’s the matter? Couldn’t find a good ninety seconds to retry over and over?”

“There’s no need for that anymore,” Nevren replied plainly. “Congratulations on figuring it out. I’m proud of you.” He didn’t clap. “While I’m always up for a rousing debate, there’s far too much pathos flying around and so little ethos and logos. You can speak all you want about feelings and hopes and wants, but what matters in the end is implementation and experience. I have both. Anam merely followed the schematics of others.

“And to demonstrate that, I will make an ultimatum. If you retreat now—any individual, not a judgment of you as a whole—you will be spared. If you press on, you will be… converted into something more useful for the new world. Something more obedient. I will allow half an hour—sorry, approximately two kilos for you to make your decisions. We shall see how unified your forces truly are at the face of death.

“That will be all.”

“Seriously?” Jerry said.

Anam puffed out his chest. “We’ve already unified. Nobody will back out now! We know what we’re facing!” Anam shouted, this time more resolute. “Your mind games won’t work anymore, Nevren. This time… no amount of rewinding will save you from justice!”

“Oh, my. And how long have you practiced that one?” Nevren sighed. “I’m the real person who saved Kilo. My logistics are unparalleled. I will run Kilo into a new and permanent era of order and prosperity where darkness and light may coexist. All you have to do… is listen and cooperate. Simple, yes?”

At first, there was silence. Then, Anam heard murmurs in the illusory veil. Something was disturbing the Shadows. It seemed that others were trying to usurp its control, and in the process, everyone could hear everyone else.

“What’s going on? Why is Nevren talking for that demon?”

“Didn’t know Alexander was his pet, too…”

“He’s got a punchable face.”

“‘Unparalleled logistics’? Who
says that?”

“Poor Anam…”


Alexander looked like he was about to explode.

“Hear that?” Anam asked. “Everyone afraid to fight is already waiting in reserves. Everyone ready to die to save this world is fighting here. We aren’t afraid, Nevren.”

He stood to his full height, looming over Nevren’s projection.

“Because the Thousand Hearts goes way beyond the ones doing the fighting. When the whole world is facing a threat… the whole world’s heart will beat as one! And this time, that threat is you. You might’ve beaten me, but you can’t beat the world. I reject you, Nevren… and the world rejects you both!”

The murmurs were getting louder. Morale was rising. Anam’s chest fluttered with hope. Were they believing him? He was hardly believing in himself for a bit there. But… maybe he was okay after all.

Among all the murmurs, Jerry sighed and rubbed his forehead. He opened his mouth to say something, then stopped. Opened it again, gritted his teeth, and then relaxed.

“Yeah,” Jerry muttered. “Y’know what? Screw it. Let’s show our unity right now. Everyone!”

Jerry raised a wing.

“Say it with me!”

Anam squinted, confused. Say what?

“A thousand hands / a single heart…”

Anam’s heart skipped a beat. A united voice followed:

“…Working and beating as one!”

Jerry continued, “Unite the lands / from worlds apart…”

“Until our battles are done!”

There was no hesitation now. Anam joined in, his eyes full of tears and his chest full of thanks.

“We serve Kilo and all its parts! Under one name: The Thousand Hearts!”

The roar shook the miasma. Alexander and Nevren were barely visible amid the countless souls that dared interfere with his message. Anam only vaguely saw Alexander’s form looming over Nevren’s from behind.

“This is such a waste of time,” Nevren’s blurry form said, shrugging. “To ever have faith they would be smart enough to understand… Alexander, prepare the—”

Alexander lunged at Nevren, narrowly missing some part of his body. Nevren vanished. And then the connection died, dispelling the miasma.

Some of the roars quieted as they noticed the odd behavior—Anam did, too—but that was dwarfed by everyone else rallying for their final push. Anam, swept up in the momentum, led the charge.

They had much of the day left, with Kilo’s future on the line. With light in their eyes, the Thousand Hearts and beyond marched into the abyss.
 
Top